Track emerging trends and get alerts when they grow. Create a free account to monitor this trend.
Create Free Account
Home / Criss Cross Chair With Wheels

Criss Cross Chair With Wheels

US United States
Rapid decline High volatility Forecasted flat
Criss Cross Chair With Wheels
What is Criss Cross Chair With Wheels?

A Criss Cross Chair with Wheels is a modern seating solution characterized by its unique crisscross design and mobility features, making it suitable for various environments such as home offices, creative spaces, and collaborative work areas.

Treendly Index Treendly Forecast Google
MOM: +149.15%
How much search volume does it get?
Google searches
2.9K/mo

Is Criss Cross Chair With Wheels trending?

Yes. Criss Cross Chair With Wheels growing with a month-over-month change of 1.94% over the past 5 years, with approximately 2,900 monthly searches.


Why is Criss Cross Chair With Wheels trending?

1
Enhanced Mobility
The inclusion of wheels allows users to easily move the chair around, promoting flexibility and adaptability in dynamic workspaces.
2
Stylish Design
The crisscross design adds a contemporary aesthetic to any room, appealing to those looking for both functionality and style in their furniture.
3
Comfort and Ergonomics
Many criss cross chairs are designed with ergonomic features that provide comfort during long hours of sitting, which is essential for productivity.
4
Space-Saving
The compact design of criss cross chairs makes them ideal for smaller spaces, allowing for efficient use of room without sacrificing style.
5
Versatile Use
These chairs are suitable for various settings, including home offices, cafes, and creative studios, making them a versatile choice for different users.

What are people saying?

22 threads
r/scarystories
The town where I grew up no longer exists. Somehow, my childhood best friends still live there.
They called us The Middleview Four. Initially, it was just me and the mayor's son, Noah Prestley. We were the first two members. In the second grade, the two of us hated each other. He pulled my hair during naptime, and I scribbled on his drawings when he wasn't looking. When a dastardly crime hit our class, a milk thief, we reluctantly threw aside our differences and came together to catch the evil doer. Spoiler alert, it was Jessica S. After a nap time stakeout when we were supposed to be asleep, Noah and I caught her red handed– literally. Jessica's palms were still stained crimson from arts and crafts. Her plan was fool proof: Wait until we were all sleeping, and then drink all of our milk. Noah and I were hailed heroes. Well, no. We actually got in trouble for not sleeping, but our teacher did quietly thank us for catching Jessica before her evil crimes could continue. After the milk incident, Noah Prestley didn't seem that bad anymore. I didn't have any friends. Instead of playing with the other kids, I spent the entirety of recess examining the dirt on the playground for unusual footprints. Jessica S had been sternly reprimanded for stealing milk, but I had a feeling there were still criminals out there– and I would be the one to find and catch them. Mr Steven’s, the janitor, looked suspicious before lunch. I saw him crouched behind a dumpster with his head down. I thought he was pooping, until I saw the small bag in his hands. Hiding behind a wall, I watched him open it up and stare at it for a while, before another teacher yelled his name. I ran away before he could catch me, but I was sure the janitor had run across the playground. Studying the dirt in front of me, I was sure the footprint belonged to Mr Stevens. I had already checked his shoes. Mr Miller, our teacher, asked me to collect everyone's workbooks from the faculty room. I couldn't resist. After an incident involving a faculty member trailing in animal poop from outside, all students and teachers had to take off their outdoor shoes and wear indoor ones. The janitor’s outdoor shoes were neatly placed under his desk. Before I could hesitate, I checked the bottom of them, memorising their pattern. Swirls and C’s. Stabbing at the footprints in the dirt, I idly traced the exact same swirly pattern. “What are you doing, weirdo?” Noah Prestley knelt next to me, his curious eyes following my fingers that were digging into the dirt. I wanted to trace the footprints with my fingers. Mom told me to keep my dress clean, but it was already filthy, my cheeks smeared with dirt. I didn't look up from my clue. Noah was a good sidekick, admittedly. But he did eat all the snacks during our stake out– and he got distracted easily. We were almost caught when he freaked out over a moth. “Investigating crime,” I said, grabbing a stick and tracing the shoe pattern for the hundredth time. The footprint was too blurry, I could barely see any swirls. Noah sighed, snatching the stick off of me. “You're doing it wrong,” he grumbled. Before I could speak, the boy jumped up, prodding the dirt with the stick. “You need to look at the patterns on the shoe, and then see if they match.” “Whose shoe?” I said, coughing over my panicked tone. He was onto me. “That's what I've been doing!” The boy’s lip curled into a smile. He was the mayor's son, so I was careful around him. Even when we worked together to catch the milk thief, I kept my distance. He folded his arms, giggling. “The janitor’s shoe. I saw you spying on him while he was eating white powder.” I stepped back. “I wasn't spying.” Noah followed me, mocking my backing away. Another step, and he was standing on my shoes. “You were too. I saw you hiding behind the wall before recess. You were spying on the janitor.” Urgh. I stuck out my tongue. Boy cooties. Leaning away from him, I pulled a face. “No I didn't, and you can't prove it.” “Yes I caaaaan,” he sang. “I can also prove that you were playing with the janitor’s shoes during class time.” I dropped the stick, stepping on it. “You wouldn't.” He danced back, laughing. “I would!” Noah patted his jeans pocket where a phone was nestled inside. He was the only kid allowed a phone in class, due to him getting special treatment for being the mayor's son. The boy had two incriminating videos that would get me in trouble— maybe in even more trouble than the milk thief. The first one was a clear shot of me playing with the janitor’s shoes in the teachers lounge, and the second exposed me in perfect detail, on my tiptoes trying to peer behind the wall. Immediately, I tried to grab the phone off of him, but Noah Prestley had an ulterior motive. “I want to help you,” he said, pocketing his phone. When I could only frown at him in confusion, he lowered himself into the dirt. “Old Man Critter is hiding something,” he murmured, tracing the dirt with his fingers. Noah lifted his head, peering at me through dark brown curls hanging in his eyes. His smile was mischievous– definitely not the type I was used to. The mayor's son was more interesting than I thought. “So, let's find out what it is.” “Old Man Critter?” I questioned. Noah shrugged. “He looks like a cockroach.” The mystery white powder was cocaine. Obviously. However, to two seven year olds, this so-called white powder was a mind controlling substance, or maybe even something that could end the world. After all, per Noah’s detective skills, he saw the woman in public, and she was acting a little strange. Noah and I uncovered our janitor's evil plan, after stalking him for weeks, writing our findings in crayon, and staking out his house when we were supposed to be playing in the park. I became a regular visitor to the Prestley household, and Noah’s father wasn't as bad as I thought. He gave me cookies when I stayed over. Look, we were seven years old, so our findings weren't exactly concrete. But we still managed to uncover the clues leading to catching the janitor. There was a strange woman who met up with him outside the school gates at lunchtime. After some digging, we concluded she was buying the white powder from him. We managed to get a picture. Noah told the principal, presenting the evidence, and the janitor was fired for the possession of foreign substances. Noah and I were also reprimanded (again) for sticking our noses into business which wasn't ours. The adults tried to tell us the white powder was not bad, and was in fact candy. My parents were called, and Noah’s father did not look happy to be there, sending Noah scary death-glares across the principal's desk. My mother stood up and apologised for my behavior, blaming my imagination on the cartoons I was watching. In front of my Mom, I brought up the argument that a teacher wouldn't be selling candy to a woman. I received the look in return, but I didn't back down. She shook her head stubbornly, refusing to believe we were onto something, gently grabbing my hand and pulling me into my seat. I was threatened with zero dessert for a week, and no cartoons, which did shut me up eventually. There was no way I was missing Saturday morning Adventure Time. The adults seemed to have won this silent battle, and the principal began a speech which was basically, Children tend to have vivid imaginations, but will grow out of it… That was until a bored looking Noah jumped out of his chair and grabbed the seized baggie of white powder, ripping it open, his mouth curling into a grin. “Well, if it's candy, I can eat it, right?” Following a loud cacophony of, “No!” from the adults who really thought a seven year old was about to down half a pound of cocaine, and my mother almost fainting, our disgruntled parents finally agreed to take our claims seriously. The principal searched the janitor’s locker, and sure enough, he pulled out multiple bags of white powder. Old Man Critter had an audience of kids and faculty when he was being led away. Noah and I stood at the front. I remember him twisting around, teeth clenched in a manic snarl, saliva dripping down his chin. “I'll get you! You little brats! I'll fucking find you!” That was the day we found our third member. I opened my mouth to shout back at him, but my mother was quick to shut me up. May Lee, who was standing between me and Noah, nudged me, and then elbowed him hard enough to get a hiss out of the boy. May was half Korean, a tiny girl with orange pigtails who knocked Johnny Summer’s out during reading time for poking her in the face. May scared me. She scared Noah too, judging from the fearful look he shot me. I had a vague memory of her pigtails hitting me in the face during recess, and were somehow sharp enough to bruise my eye. May’s gaze trailed our school janitor being violently dragged outside. “Do you two even know how to catch bad guys?” “Yes.” Noah mumbled under his breath. “Obviously.” He let out another hiss when she hit him again. “Ow!” Noah shoved her back. “Your elbows are pointy!” “Well, you're not very good,” May teased, “I can help you catch bad guys.” He snorted. “Oh, yeah? What makes you think you can help us?” May proved herself a few weeks later when we were on our second official case. Who stole Mrs Johnson’s award winning carrots? I turned eight years old on the day May officially became part of our gang. We were supposed to be celebrating my birthday in the park, but of course we had work to do. Mrs Johnson’s award-winning carrots were still missing, and we were determined to find them. After tracking down the missing vegetables to a seedy house at the end of my block, Noah had stupidly decided to check out the inside for himself, leaving me alone with zero help. This was the first time I felt genuine fear striking through me, the first time I wanted to run and crawl under my bed. The carrot thief was in fact the crazy old woman who screamed at cheese in the store– the one Mom told me to stay away from. Using my dad’s ancient binoculars and my mediocre lip reading skills, I watched the crazy lady hold Noah hostage in her kitchen, armed with an old World War 2 grenade she swore she would detonate. It's not like I could follow him, I was in danger of getting caught too. Hiding behind the wall in front of her house, I had a perfect view of her kitchen window, and my friend awkwardly sitting at her table eating cookies. Had he switched sides!? my attention flicked to the chocolate cookie in my friend’s hand, my hands growing clammy around the binoculars. Could those cookies be forcing Noah to join the side of evil? When Noah pointed toward the window, right at me, I ducked, slamming my hand over my mouth, stifling a cry. I was so close to proving my Mom right, that I was putting myself in danger with this investigative hobby, and calling for her help, when no other than May Lee stepped out of the crazy old woman's house, hand in hand with an embarrassed looking Noah. Immediately, I hugged him. Then I hit him. “Why did you sell me out, stupid head?!” I yelled. “What did she do to you?” The boy blinked at me through thick brown hair. “She gave me a cookie.” “What? But it could be controlling you!” Noah pushed me away when I tried to check his ears for mind control devices. “Stop hitting me, I was telling her I had a friend waiting for me outside,” he grumbled. The boy refused to look at his rescuer, hiding under his hood. “She wanted the carrots to feed her bunny.” A proud looking May held up the stolen carrots with a grin. “I snuck in the back window.” she shoved Noah with a giggle, “Sorry, what did you say about not needing me, Mr Know It All?” Noah groaned, his gaze glued to the ground. Noah Prestley was stubborn. “She was like a thousand years old and was feeding her bunny when you attacked her. She didn't even tie me up, and besides,” he stuck out his tongue. “I didn't even need rescuing. She made me cookies and I got to hold Sir Shrooms.” “Sir Shrooms?” Noah giggled. “Her bunny.” May folded her arms. “Say thank you, dumb butt.” “I already said thank you!” Noah’s cheeks were burning bright. “You need to clean your ears!” “No you didn't, I would have heard you.” “Thank you.” Noah muttered under his breath. The girl snickered. “What did you say, Noah?” “I said thank you!” The boy ducked his head and I couldn't resist a giggle. He still refused to acknowledge being rescued by a girl. “You're still stupid.” Despite Noah making it clear he did not want another member joining our secret gang, we welcomed May into our group with our ritual, which was a chocolate cupcake and pushing her into the town lake. (I did the same to Noah, and the tradition kind of stuck). May wasn't just valuable to us for her fighting skills. She could talk her way out of a situation too. Noah and I got stuck in the principal's private bathroom investigating a small case of a stolen phone from a classmate. Our prime suspect was the principal himself, who had been the last person with it. I was convinced he'd stuffed the phone in his bathroom trash, after accidentally breaking it. We found numbers for phone repairs on his laptop. Noah and I were searching the trash when he came back from lunch early. If May wasn't there to interrogate him on his favorite video games, we would have been caught. That year, we were rewarded a special Junior police award at the Christmas parade for solving the mystery behind the disappearing holiday decorations (a teenage girl, who wanted to ruin Christmas for everyone). I still remember Mom’s scowl in the crowd. She really did not like my obsession with finding and bringing Middleview criminals to justice. Starting fourth grade, we became a trio of wannabe detectives, and even earned a name for ourselves. The Middleview Three. Mom tried to keep me inside, but by the age of ten, we were getting tip offs from the sheriff's daughter. We found missing cats, tracked down stolen vegetables, and even found a baby. When our names started to appear in the local gazette, Mom grounded me for two weeks, and Noah’s father threatened to send him to private school. May’s mother was strangely supportive, often providing snacks for stake outs, and when Noah cut his knee chasing a run-away dog, stitching him back up, and not telling our parents. We were on our fifth or sixth case when a new kid joined our class halfway through the year. I wasn't concentrating, already planning out our stakeout in my notebook. It was our first serious case. All of the third grade had gotten food poisoning the previous day, and I was already suspicious of the new lunch lady. I swore she spat in my lunch, and May came down with the stomach flu after eating slimy looking hamburger helper. The new kid didn't get my attention until he ignored our teacher’s prompt to tell us three interesting facts about himself, and proudly introduced himself as the fourth member of the Middleview Four. Noah, who was sitting behind me, kicked my seat, and May threw her workbook at me. They had a habit of resorting to violence when I was daydreaming. Lifting my head, I blinked at a private school kid standing in front of the class with far too much confidence, a grin stretched across his mouth. Rich, judging by his actual school uniform and the tinge of a British accent. The kid had dark blonde hair and freckles. “My name is Aris Caine,” he announced loudly, “And I want to join The Middleview Four.” “Middleview Three.” Noah corrected with a scoff, when fifteen pairs of eyes turned to us. I turned in my chair to shoot him a warning look. His death glare was typical. “We don't need anyone else,” he said through a pencil lodged between his teeth. The Mayor’s son had grown fiercely protective of our little gang. I could already sense his irritation that some random kid was trying to join us. Our confused teacher ushered the new kid to a seat, but he kept talking. “I was the smartest student in my old school,” Aris folded his arms. “I want to help you with your current case.” the boy cocked his head when I feigned a confused expression. “The food poisoning case?” He nodded at my notebook. “I'm not stupid, I know you're already working on it.” Aris strolled over to Noah’s desk and pulled out the boy’s notes from under his workbooks. Noah had been studying the footage we salvaged from the faculty lounge. “You're looking at the wrong piece of footage,” he announced. “If you let me join, I'll lead you to the culprit.” he stabbed at Noah’s notes. “Not bad. But you're missing something.” Noah leaned back on his chair. “Like what, new kid?” Aris knew he had an audience of intrigued eyes. I think that thrilled him. “You've been searching in the place most likely to have clues,” he murmured, “Which is the scene of the crime.” Aris was right. We were going crazy trying to find anything incriminating in the cafeteria– but all we had found was old custard and a scary amount of recycled pasta. Aris prodded at Noah’s notes again. “Why not look in the place least likely to hold a clue? You might be surprised.” Something in Noah’s expression lit up, his eyes widening. “The teachers lounge,” he said, just as the thought crossed my mind, May audibly gasping. “Mr Caine,” Mrs Jacobs was red faced. She had already seized several of our phones, and some earphones Noah had been using to listen to a potential culprit on a missing cat case. “Please take your seat and stop talking about things that do not concern children.” She put way too much emphasis on the latter word. I felt like telling her we were ten years old, not six. But that counted as talking back– and my Mom would be informed. So, I kept my mouth shut. Noah, however, suffered from the doesn't think before he speaks disease. “Well, maybe if the cops actually did their jobs,” he spoke up, “a group of children wouldn't have to help them.” “Mr Prestley–” “You know I'm right, Mrs Jacobs,” he said, with that innocent and yet mocking tone. “We put our old janitor in jail when we were in the second grade,” he laughed, and the rest of the class joined in. “It's not our fault the sheriff is totally incompetitant at his job.” The laughs grew louder, but this time the class were laughing at him, not with him. Mrs Jacobs pursed her lips, her hands going to her hips. “I believe the word you are trying to say is incompetent, which makes sense because you are failing at basic English. Perhaps if you focus on actual school work and not your juvenile Scooby Doo fantasies, you might be able to speak basic words.” the teacher’s eyes were far too bright to be mocking a ten year old. Twisting around in my chair, Noah’s gaze was burning into his desk. The teacher’s attention turned to Aris, who was frowning at Noah. Not with sympathy or pity. No, he was disappointed that a member of the famous Middleview Three, who were known to go against adults, had backed down to a teacher with no snarky remark. “Aris Caine.” Mrs Jacobs raised her voice. “Sit down.” Aris slumped into his seat and pretended to zip his lips, before leaning over my desk and dropping a memory drive into my pencil case. “Here is the real footage,” he murmured, shooting Noah a grin. “Thank me later.” “We’re not going to thank you, because we don't know you,” Noah spat back. However, the footage the new kid provided was just what we needed, the puzzle piece that put everything together. We were right. The new lunch lady had rushed into the office before lunch time, grabbed a vial of something from her bag, and disappeared back through the door. We had been too busy studying the camera footage from the kitchen, to realise our clue was in fact inside the teachers lounge. When the four of us stepped into our principals office, he regarded us with a scowl. I wasn't a stranger to his office. I had even picked my own seat, the fluffy beanbag near the door. The Middleview Three were in his office every week. Usually for breaking into classrooms and the time Noah tried to jump into the vent because he saw it on TV. Principal Maine was drinking something that definitely wasn't coffee or water. His desk was an avalanche of paper, and I swore I could already see steam coming out of his ears. “You three.” The man leaned forward, raising his brow at Aris, who looked way too comfortable at a school he had just joined. “And you've dragged the new kid into your antics! I can't say I'm surprised when I've been on the phone with four separate reporters who want details on this Middleview Three garbage.” Noah’s eyes lit up. “Wait, really? What did you tell them?” Principal Maine’s eyebrows twitched. “I told them the truth,” he leaned back in his chair. This guy had some serious stress-lines. “You are three stubborn children with zero respect for authority, who have broken multiple rules and are very close to acquiring criminal records before reaching the age of eleven. Which, might I say, is a first! The youngest person in this town to get a criminal record was Ellie Daley, back in the 80’s. She was thirteen years old.” “We haven't broken any rules,” May said, “We’ve been catching bad people.” The man’s lip curled. “We have a full force of officers whose jobs are to find bad people,” he said. “Middleview does not need the protection of three children who are barely old enough to know right from wrong,” his eyes found Noah. He was always the punching bag for our teachers, and I never understood why. Like there was this on-going joke between the adults to point fun at him. “Or left from right for that matter! Mr Prestley has demonstrated that several times. Which is why you are in school, why you three should be learning, instead of playing Sherlock Holmes.” He shook his head. “Get on with it. Why are you here this time?” I hated our principal’s condescending tone. He was angry. But I didn't think he'd be this angry. “Go on!” he urged us. “What did you solve this time?” Principal Maine inclined his head. “Let me guess,” he said. “You've found the Zodiac killer. Well, that's quite the achievement.” Noah opened his mouth to speak, and the man’s expression darkened. “Choose your next words very carefully, Mr Prestley. Your father may be able to cover up your detective games but I will happily lose my job over suspending you from this school.” Noah’s eyes widened. “But that's not–” “One more word.” Maine said, emphasising his threat by picking up his phone, like he was about to make important phone calls. My mom did that too when I refused to shower, or didn't eat my broccoli. “Do not test me.” The new kid surprised us by stepping forward, the flash drive clutched in his fist. “It wasn't them, Principal Maine, it was me.” he placed the evidence on the desk. Aris was a good actor. He was playing the innocent kid pretty well, I almost believed him. Until he winked at us. “I went to the Middleview– I mean, to these three because I didn't want to come and see you alone because I'm scared she'll poison me too.” Aris dramatised a sob, and in the corner of my eye, Noah’s eyes rolled to the back of his head. May, however, was entranced, her eyes wide. The performance was award worthy. The shaking hands, the slight stutter in his words that was subtle enough to be noticeable– but not enough to be faking it. Aris Caine was already our fourth member, and all of us knew it. Principal Maine took the flash drive, a frown creasing his expression. He inserted it into his laptop, and just from studying his expression as he watched the footage, widening eyes and slightly parted lips that were definitely stifling bad words— I knew we had him. Aris made sure to give a commentary, which wasn't necessary, but I did enjoy the look on our principal’s shell-shocked face. “That's the new lunch lady,” Aris pointed out. He started to lean over to prod the screen, but seeing the visible veins pulsing in our principal's forehead, the three of us dragged him back. Aris stumbled, and we tightened our grip. I was already smiling, and even Noah was trying to hide a grin. This kid was definitely a member of the Middleview Three. “I haven't met her. But as you can see, she is putting something into the third grader’s food.” “Poison,” May nodded. “Or, according to the police report–” Maine went deathly pale. “Salmon Ella.” Noah finished with a smirk. The man didn't react. But he did shut his laptop and excuse himself, immediately calling the cops. I was grounded again after the food poisoning case. Worse still, I got sick for two weeks and was bedridden, so I missed out on two cases involving stolen birthday decorations. Noah was insistent that the new kid was not joining us. I received a multitude of texts cramming up my Mom’s notifications. She ended up muting him. Hes NOT joynjng I don't cre now smart he is I don't like him and Im teknicly the first member May is being stoopid we can talk when your better get well soon OK??? Two weeks later, I stepped into class, and Noah had taken the seat next to Aris, the two of them enveloped in the mountain of pokémon cars on Aris’s desk. May was trying to play, but apparently she needed Pokémon cards to join. When I questioned them, Noah looked up with a grin. “Aris is cool now!” His announcement stapled our fourth member. Entering teenagehood made me realise Middleview was not a good town–and its people had masks. Even the ones I thought I knew. At twelve years old, we hunted down a child killer, a sadistic man who turned his victims into angels. It didn't take us long to realise the people we put away as little kids wanted revenge. And in their heads we were old enough to receive proper punishment. Mom told me we would regret our so-called fame as the town's junior detectives, and I thought she was wrong. I had spent my childhood chasing bad guys, so I was sure I could catch the real bad ones too. I was fourteen when we ran into our first real criminal who specifically wanted us. Danny Budge was the reason why Noah started going to therapy at fourteen, and why Aris refused to go near the edge of town. May had taken time off to go see her family abroad, and I was put under house arrest. Seven year old Maisie Eaton had disappeared from her yard, and after searching for her for two nights, alongside the police who had learned to tolerate us working with them, we found her tied up inside an old barn. Sitting cross legged on a pile of hay, was Maisie. Awake. I could see her eyes were wide. But she wasn't moving or struggling, it didn't make sense to me. “Wait,” I nudged May. “She's not moving.” Aris rushed forward to untie the little girl, only to trip on a wire, which was connected to a Final Destination style contraption. Aris lifted his head, pointing above him. One more step, and he would have sent a sharpened spear directly through the little girl’s head. “Fuck!” Aris hissed, already freaking out. He was frozen. “What do I do?!” “Stay calm,” Noah said from my side, the rest of us hiding behind an old car. The mayor's son had become our unofficial leader. Ever since hitting puberty, he was now our brawn alongside May. Noah jumped forward, watching for trip wires. “I'll save the kid. May! You help Aris.” before I could get a word in, he was dragging me to my feet. “Marin, you're with me.” I nodded, stumbling in the dark, keeping my flashlight beam on the ground. “You know what this means, don't you?” Noah said in heavy breaths, his fingers wrapped around my arm. “Maisie was innocent. There was no motive. She was just a distraction.” Noah let out a hiss. “Or even a lure.” I did. But I didn't want to say it out loud, because then my Mom would be right, and I was admitting that there were multiple people trying to kill us. Luckily, we saved Maisie. Her kidnapper, Danny Budge turned himself in with no word or explanation. Later, we would find out he was related to our elementary school janitor. The little girl was taken back to her mother, and the four of us stayed behind, peering up at the murder contraption specifically made to butcher us. Aris nudged me, and I almost jumped out of my skin. “You should probably keep this… quiet,” he said in a breath, his gaze glued to the long rope expertly tied to the ceiling. “From your mother,” May added softly. She squeezed my hand. “Your Mom will kill us before they do.” “We’re going to fucking die,” Noah said in a sing-song. “And I'm not even sixteen.” He was right. One year later, our most gruesome and horrific case hit us like a wave of ice water, and I admitted we were just four kids completely out of our depth. Three townspeople had been found murdered in piles of bloody string. The photos from the scene made me sick, and I was still recovering from our old janitor’s measly attempt at punishing us for ruining his life. We were stupidly blindsided by the string murders, and thought we were following a clue. The next thing I knew, I was tied up back to back with Aris in my old janitor’s basement while he caressed my cheek with a knife. “Am I supposed to be here?” Aris whispered, struggling in his restraints. “Did he just call me Noah?” I knocked my head against his. “Don't tell him that! Idiot. What if he kills you?” Funnily enough, Aris was right. Old Man Critter had mistaken Aris for Noah. The two of them were sandy blonde and reddish brown, one built like a brick wall while the other more wiry. However, to an old man with debilitating sight, I guess I could see it. Maybe if I squinted. So, after an hour or two of empty threats and knife play, Noah and May came to our rescue, tailed by the police, and… my mother. I think I would have rather been tied up with Old Man Critter than face her wrath. I was supposed to be at the library studying. I shot Noah a death glare, and he offered a pitiful, almost puppy-like frown: Sorry! he mouthed. She made us tell her!. Fast forward to when the others really needed me to investigate the string murders, and I was stuck inside. Mom had gone as far as taping up my windows to make sure I didn't sneak out. I think me being kind of kidnapped, but not really by Old Man Critter, really set her into panic mode. I did tell her that he didn't hurt us at all, and just wanted to scare us. But Mom was past angry. She was impossible to talk to. May texted me halfway into a horror movie I was forcing myself to watch that another body had been found. Turning on the local news, she was right. This time it was a kid. May told me to get my ass out of the house. I knew where Mom hid the door keys, so at midnight when I knew she was sleeping, I snuck out and rode my bike to the rendezvous we had agreed to meet. May was already there, a flashlight in her mouth, fingers wrapped around her handlebars. “The boys?” I whispered, joining her. “They're already there,” she said through a mouthful of flashlight. “Let's go!” Aris was 99.9% sure we would find a clue inside the old string factory, so that's where we headed. Noah and Aris were already waiting outside, armed with flashlights. The two of them were quieter than normal. They didn't greet me or tease my absence from the gang. “Okay, so here's what we're going to do,” Noah announced. His voice swam in and out of my mind when I tipped my head back, drinking in the foreboding building in front of us. A shiver crept its way down my spine, and suddenly I felt sick to my stomach, like something had come apart in my mind. I stumbled back, but something pulled me forwards, my mouth filling with phantom bugs skittering on my tongue. I really didn't want to go in there… I could sense my body was moving, but I wasn't the one in control. Looking up, there was something there at the corner of my eye. It was above me and around me, everywhere, sliced in between everything. But I couldn't look. I couldn't look. I wasn't allowed to look. “Marin?” Noah twisted around to me, and his face caught in the dull light of the moon. “Hey, are you coming?” Blinking rapidly, I nodded, despite seeing it with Noah too. I couldn't look. I wasn't allowed. “Dude, are you good?” My vision was blurring, and a scream was clawing its way up my throat. I took a step back, my eyes following his every movement. “Noah.” I didn't realise his name was slipping from my lips, a rooted fear I didn't understand setting my body into fight or flight. Why… I choked back tears. Why do you look… like that? I held out my own hands, hot tears filling my eyes. I looked up into the sky, at criss-crosses that didn't make sense. “Yeah, I'm coming!” my mouth moved for me, and I joined the others, pushing open the large wooden door. I didn't remember anything past the old wooden door we pushed through. Going back to that memory over and over again, all I remembered was pushing the door. I was found three hours later, inconsolable, screaming on the side of the road, my fingers entangled with…string. It was everywhere. Mom said I blocked out a lot, but I strictly remember blood slicked string covering me, damp in my hands and tangled in my hair. There was no sign of the others. Mom put me into the back of her car, and I slept for a while. My mother drove us far away from Middleview. I asked about my friends, but Mom told me they weren't real, that Middleview was a fantasy I had dreamed up as a child. She told me I was in a traumatising incident as a child, and mixed up reality and fiction. Cartoons and my own life. But they were real. No amount of private therapists spewing the same shit could erase my whole life. I was strictly told that I had a head injury, that I imagined The Middleview Four like my own personal fantasy. I didn't start believing it until I grew into an adult and was prescribed some pretty strong meds, so I began to wonder if they were in fact delusions. Mom’s job was a mystery I couldn't solve, even as a twenty three year old. So, I followed her one night, hopping into my car when she left our driveway. Her job was behind a ten foot wall surrounded by barriers. Security guards were checking a car in, so I took my chance, and slipped through on-foot. What I saw behind the barrier was Middleview. The town I thought I hallucinated. I was immediately blinded by flood lights illuminating the diner from my childhood. Middleview. I took a shaky step forward, my stomach twisting. It was a TV set. No, more of a stage. Inside, bathed in the pretty colours I remembered from my childhood, were my friends sitting in our usual booth, frozen at fifteen years old. The Middleview Four, minus me, were exactly the same as when I left them. They were even wearing the same clothes. May. Her orange pigtails bobbed along with her head. Aris was hunched over like usual, picking at his fries and dipping them in his shake. Except how could I take any of this seriously when they were surrounded by cameras? Noah slammed his hands down on the table with a triumphant grin. “We are so close to cracking this case!” I noticed his lips weren't moving with his voice. I started toward them slowly, even when the truth dangled above me, below me, everywhere. I stepped over it, blew it out of my face, reaching shaky hands forward to pull them aside. Aris laughed, and something moved above him. “We were kidnapped last week. We are not close. You're just painfully optimistic.” May nudged him, giggling. “Let him have this. He thinks he's our leader.” Noah punched the air, and there it was again. Movement. “I am our leader!” Closer. I found myself inches away from my best friend, and my blood ran so cold, so painful, poison in my veins. Noah stood up, and I could see the reality of him in front of me. The reality of want I wasn't allowed to see. His head wobbled slightly when he smiled, mouth opening and closing in jerking motions. If I looked closer, his lips had been split apart to perfectly replicate a smile. I forced myself to take all of him in. All of Aris, and May. The back of Noah had been hollowed out, a startling red cavern where his spine was supposed to be, where flesh and bone was supposed to be. Now, I just saw… strings. Looking closer, I could finally see them. Strings tangled around his arms, his legs, puppeteering his every move as he danced from string to string. I grabbed Noah’s hand, and it was ice cold, slimy flesh that was long dead. He didn't move, but his eyes somehow found me. Noah’s expression flickered with recognition, before his strings were tugged violently, and he screamed, his eyes going wide, lips twisting. “Marin?” His artificial eyes blinked, and he slowly moved his head. “You… left… us.” Noah’s lips curled, a deep throated whine escaping his throat. “You… left us!” He twisted around, his lip wobbling. “Why?!” his frightened eyes flicked from me to his own hands. All those inside jokes our teachers had, I thought dizzily. Was this what it was for? Was Noah Prestley nothing but comedic relief? “Why… am I… cold?” Noah mumbled. “Cut!” someone yelled. I staggered back, words tangled in my throat. Noah opened his mouth, but he was pulled back, this time violently, his strings above jerking, tangling together. “Allison!” a man shouted from behind me. “Why is your daughter on the stage? Get her out of here!” I was paralysed, still staring at the hollowed out puppet who had been my best friend, when my mother’s arms wrapped around me so tight, I lost the ability to breathe. I was still staring at the strings cross crossed above me, Noah’s strings pulling him back. Aris’s strings forcing him to laugh. May’s strings bobbing her head in a nodding gesture. “Marin,” Mom whispered into my back. “You cannot be here.” “They're here,” was all I managed to whisper. Her sobs shook against me. I didn't realise my mother was crying until I felt her tears wet on my shoulder. The words were entangled on my tongue, but just like the string above me, they were knotted and contorted. They were here. All this time they were here, and you made me think I was crazy?! What did you do to them? What did you DO? “No, sweetie. No, they're not.” Mom’s voice was breaking, her grip tightening around me. The world was spinning and I was barely aware of myself kicking and screaming while my Mom struggled to shout over me. “I was going to expose them to the world,” she hissed out, dragging me away from Noah– away from his jerking, puppet-like mouth. I couldn't comprehend that he existed as that, as a conscious thing that had been carved of its insides. “You were the property of an evil and very powerful little girl who owns this town and everyone in it,” my Mom spat in my ear. “They made me keep my mouth shut, so I begged them to save one of you. Just one. I had to cut one of you down before I went crazy.” I was still screaming when she calmly dragged me to my car, slipping a shot into the flesh of my neck. I remember the rain pounding against the window, my mother’s pale face shining with tears, her stifled sobs into the wheel. “And I chose you.” I woke up the next morning with what was supposed to be a wiped memory. But I wasn't lucky enough to forget. I am terrified of her finding out I remember her exact words from the car-ride home. I'm scared she (or her work) will make me forget them for real. Mom told me that I once had strings too. Strings that cut through me, cruelly entangling around me, suffocating my mind and controlling my every move. Strings that would soon pierce through me and turn me into a little girl’s doll. But she saved me, cutting me down, when I was still human. And now I guess I am a real girl. submitted by /u/Trash_Tia to r/scarystories [link] [comments]
Trash_Tia · Jun 2, 2026
r/Dreading
The Vampiric Widows of Duskvale
https://preview.redd.it/adafwzviw22h1.png?width=3508&format=png&auto=webp&s=0018873a4bf76dda7a47eeb620ff371ad66f904a The baby had been unexpected. Melissa had never expected that such a short affair would yield a child, but as she stood alone in the cramped bathroom, nervous anticipation fluttering behind her ribs, the result on the pregnancy test was undeniable. Positive. Her first reaction was shock, followed immediately by despair. A large, sinking hole in her stomach that swallowed up any possible joy she might have otherwise felt about carrying a child in her womb. A child? She couldn’t raise a child, not by herself. In her small, squalid apartment and job as a grocery store clerk, she didn’t have the means to bring up a baby. It wasn’t the right environment for a newborn. All the dust in the air, the dripping tap in the kitchen, the fettering cobwebs that she hadn’t found the time to brush away. This wasn’t something she’d be able to handle alone. But the thought of getting rid of it instead… In a panicked daze, Melissa reached for her phone. Her fingers fumbled as she dialled his number. The baby’s father, Albert. They had met by chance one night, under a beautiful, twinkling sky that stirred her desires more favourably than normal. Melissa wasn’t one to engage in such affairs normally, but that night, she had. Almost as if swayed by the romantic glow of the moon itself. She thought she would be safe. Protected. But against the odds, her body had chosen to carry a child instead. Something she could have never expected. It was only the sudden morning nausea and feeling that something was different that prompted her to visit the pharmacy and purchase a pregnancy test. She thought she was just being silly. Letting her mind get carried away with things. But that hadn’t been the case at all. As soon as she heard Albert’s voice on the other end of the phone—quiet and short, in an impatient sort of way—she hesitated. Did she really expect him to care? She must have meant nothing to him; a minor attraction that had already fizzled away like an ember in the night. Why would he care about a child born from an accident? She almost hung up without speaking. “Hello?” Albert said again. She could hear the frown in his voice. “A-Albert?” she finally said, her voice low, tenuous. One hand rested on her stomach—still flat, hiding the days-old foetus that had already started growing within her. “It’s Melissa.” His tone changed immediately, becoming gentler. “Melissa? I was wondering why the number was unrecognised. I only gave you mine, didn’t I?” “There’s something I need to tell you.” The line went quiet, only a flutter of anticipated breath. Melissa wondered if he already knew. Would he hang up the moment the words slipped out, block her number so that she could never contact him again? She braced herself. “I’m… pregnant.” The silence stretched for another beat, followed by a short gasp of realization. “Pregnant?” he echoed. He sounded breathless. “That’s… that’s wonderful news.” Melissa released the breath she’d been holding, strands of honey-coloured hair falling across her face. “It… is?” “Of course it is,” Albert said with a cheery laugh. “I was rather hoping this might be the case.” Melissa clutched the phone tighter, her eyes widened as she stared down at her feet. His reaction was not what she’d been expecting. Was he really so pleased? “You… you were?” “Indeed.” Melissa covered her mouth with her hand, shaking her head. “B-but… I can’t…” “If it’s money you’re worried about, there’s no need,” Albert assured her. “In fact, I have the perfect proposal.” A faint frown tugged at Melissa’s brows. Something about how words sounded rehearsed somehow, as if he really had been anticipating this news. “You will leave your home and come live with me, in Duskvale. I will provide everything. I’m sure you’ll settle here quite nicely. You and our child.” Melissa swallowed, starting to feel dizzy. “L-live with you?” she repeated, leaning heavily against the cold bathroom tiles. Maybe she should sit down. All of this news was almost too much for her to grasp. “Yes. Would that be a problem?” “I… I suppose not,” Melissa said. Albert was a sweet and charming man, and their short affair had left her feeling far from regretful. But weren’t things moving a little too quickly? She didn’t know anything about Duskvale, the town he was from. And it almost felt like he’d had all of this planned from the start. But that was impossible. “Perfect,” Albert continued, unaware of Melissa’s lingering uncertainty. “Then I’ll make arrangements at one. This child will have a… bright future ahead of it, I’m sure.” He hung up, and a heavy silence fell across Melissa’s shoulders. Move to Duskvale, live with Albert? Was this really the best choice? But as she gazed around her small, cramped bathroom and the dim hallway beyond, maybe this was her chance for a new start. Albert was a kind man, and she knew he had money. If he was willing to care for her—just until she had her child and figured something else out—then wouldn’t she be a fool to squander such an opportunity? If anything, she would do it for the baby. To give it the best start in life she possibly could. A few weeks later, Melissa packed up her life and relocated to the small, mysterious town of Duskvale. Despite the almost gloomy atmosphere that seemed to pervade the town—from the dark, shingled buildings and the tall, curious-looking crypt in the middle of the cemetery—the people that lived there were more than friendly. Melissa was almost taken aback by how well they received her, treating her not as a stranger, but as an old friend. Albert’s house was a grand, old-fashioned manor, with dark stone bricks choked with ivy, but there was also a sprawling, well-maintained garden and a beautiful terrace. As she dropped off her bags at the entryway and swept through the rooms—most of them laying untouched and unused in the absence of a family—she thought this would be the perfect place to raise a child. For the moment, it felt too quiet, too empty, but soon it would be filled with joy and laughter once the baby was born. The first few months of Melissa’s pregnancy passed smoothly. Her bump grew, becoming more and more visible beneath the loose, flowery clothing she wore, and the news of the child she carried was well-received by the townsfolk. Almost everyone seemed excited about her pregnancy, congratulating her and eagerly anticipating when the child would be due. They seemed to show a particular interest in the gender of the child, though Melissa herself had yet to find out. Living in Duskvale with Albert was like a dream for her. Albert cared for her every need, entertained her every whim. She was free to relax and potter, and often spent her time walking around town and visiting the lake behind his house. She would spend hours sitting on the small wooden bench and watching fish swim through the crystal-clear water, birds landing amongst the reeds and pecking at the bugs on the surface. Sometimes she brought crumbs and seeds with her and tried to coax the sparrows and finches closer, but they always kept their distance. The neighbours were extremely welcoming too, often bringing her fresh bread and baked treats, urging her to keep up her strength and stamina for the labour that awaited her. One thing she did notice about the town, which struck her as odd, was the people that lived there. There was a disproportionate number of men and boys compared to the women. She wasn’t sure she’d ever even seen a female child walking amongst the group of schoolchildren that often passed by the front of the house. Perhaps the school was an all-boys institution, but even the local parks seemed devoid of any young girls whenever she walked by. The women that she spoke to seemed to have come from out of town too, relocating here to live with their husbands. Not a single woman was actually born in Duskvale. While Melissa thought it strange, she tried not to think too deeply about it. Perhaps it was simply a coincidence that boys were born more often than girls around here. Or perhaps there weren’t enough opportunities here for women, and most of them left town as soon as they were old enough. She never thought to enquire about it, worried people might find her questions strange and disturb the pleasant, peaceful life she was building for herself there. After all, everyone was so nice to her. Why would she want to ruin it just because of some minor concerns about the gender disparity? The women seemed happy with their lives in Duskvale, after all. There was no need for any concern. So she pushed aside her worries and continued counting down the days until her due date, watching as her belly slowly grew larger and larger to accommodate the growing foetus inside. One evening, Albert came home from work and wrapped his arms around her waist, resting his hands on her bump. “I think it’s finally time to find out the gender,” he told her, his eyes twinkling. Melissa was thrilled to finally know if she was having a baby girl or boy, and a few days later, Albert had arranged for an appointment with the local obstetrician, Dr. Edwards. He was a stout man, with a wiry grey moustache and busy eyebrows, but he was kind enough, even if he did have an odd air about him. Albert stayed by her side while blood was drawn from her arm, and she was prepared for an ultrasound. Although she was excited, Melissa couldn’t quell the faint flicker of apprehension in her stomach at Albert’s unusually grave expression. The gender of the child seemed to be of importance to him, though Melissa knew she would be happy no matter what sex her baby turned out to be. The gel that was applied to her stomach was cold and unpleasant, but she focused on the warmth of Albert’s hand gripping hers as Dr. Edwards moved the probe over her belly. She felt the baby kick a little in response to the pressure, and her heart fluttered. The doctor’s face was unreadable as he stared at the monitor displaying the results of the ultrasound. Melissa allowed her gaze to follow his, her chest warming at the image of her unborn baby on the screen. Even in shades of grey and white, it looked so perfect. The child she was carrying in her own womb. Albert’s face was calm, though Melissa saw the faint strain at his lips. Was he just as excited as her? Or was he nervous? They hadn’t discussed the gender before, but if Albert had a preference, she didn’t want it to cause any contention between them if it turned out the baby wasn’t what he was hoping for. Finally, Dr. Edwards put down the probe and turned to face them. His voice was light, his expression unchanged. “It’s a girl,” he said simply. Melissa choked out a cry of happiness, tears pricking the corners of her eyes. She was carrying a baby girl. She turned to Albert. Something unreadable flickered across his face, but it was already gone before she could decipher it. “A girl,” he said, smiling down at her. “How lovely.” “Isn’t it?” Melissa agreed, squeezing Albert’s hand even tighter, unable to suppress her joy. “I can’t wait to meet her already.” Dr. Edwards cleared his throat as he began mopping up the excess gel on Melissa’s stomach. He wore a slight frown. “I assume you’ll be opting for a natural birth, yes?” Melissa glanced at him, her smile fading as she blinked. “What do you mean?” Albert shuffled beside her, silent. “Some women prefer to go down the route of a caesarean section,” he explained nonchalantly. “But in this case, I would highly recommend avoiding that if possible. Natural births are… always best.” He turned away, his shoes squeaking against the shiny linoleum floor. “Oh, I see,” Melissa muttered. “Well, if that’s what you recommend, I suppose I’ll listen to your advice. I hadn’t given it much thought really.” The doctor exchanged a brief, almost unnoticeable glance with Albert. He cleared his throat again. “Your due date is in less than a month, yes? Make sure you get plenty of rest and prepare yourself for the labour.” He took off his latex gloves and tossed them into the bin, signalling the appointment was over. Melissa nodded, still mulling over his words. “O-okay, I will. Thank you for your help, doctor.” Albert helped her off the medical examination table, cupping her elbow with his hand to steady her as she wobbled on her feet. The smell of the gel and Dr. Edwards’ strange remarks were making her feel a little disorientated, and she was relieved when they left his office and stepped out into the fresh air. “A girl,” she finally said, smiling up at Albert. “Yes,” he said. “A girl.” The news that Melissa was expecting a girl spread through town fairly quickly, threading through whispers and gossip. The reactions she received were varied. Most of the men seemed pleased for her, but some of the folk—the older, quieter ones who normally stayed out of the way—shared expressions of sympathy that Melissa didn’t quite understand. She found it odd, but not enough to question. People were allowed to have their own opinions, after all. Even if others weren’t pleased, she was ecstatic to welcome a baby girl into the world. Left alone at home while Albert worked, she often found herself gazing out of the upstairs windows, daydreaming about her little girl growing up on these grounds, running through the grass with pigtails and a toothy grin and feeding the fish in the pond. She had never planned on becoming a mother, but now that it had come to be, she couldn’t imagine anything else. Until she remembered the disconcerting lack of young girls in town, and a strange, unsettling sort of dread would spread through her as she found herself wondering why. Did it have something to do with everyone’s interest in the child’s gender? But for the most part, the people around here seemed normal. And Albert hadn’t expressed any concerns that it was a girl. If there was anything to worry about, he would surely tell her. So Melissa went on daydreaming as the days passed, bringing her closer and closer to her due date. And then finally, early one morning towards the end of the month, the first contraction hit her. She awoke to pain tightening in her stomach, and a startling realization of what was happening. Frantically switching on the bedside lamp, she shook Albert awake, grimacing as she tried to get the words out. “I think… the baby’s coming.” He drove her immediately to Dr. Edwards’ surgery, who was already waiting to deliver the baby. Pushed into a wheelchair, she was taken to an empty surgery room and helped into a medical gown by two smiling midwives. The contractions grew more frequent and painful, and she gritted her teeth as she coaxed herself through each one. The bed she was laying on was hard, and the strip of fluorescent lights above her were too bright, making her eyes water, and the constant beep of the heartrate monitor beside her was making her head spin. How was she supposed to give birth like this? She could hardly keep her mind straight. One of the midwives came in with a large needle, still smiling. The sight of it made Melissa clench up in fear. “This might sting a bit,” she said. Melissa hissed through her teeth as the needle went into her spine, crying out in pain, subconsciously reaching for Albert. But he was no longer there. Her eyes skipped around the room, empty except for the midwife. Where had he gone? Was he not going to stay with her through the birth? The door opened and Dr. Edwards walked in, donning a plastic apron and gloves. Even behind the surgical mask he wore, Melissa could tell he was smiling. “It’s time,” was all he said. The birth was difficult and laborious. Melissa’s vision blurred with sweat and tears as she did everything she could to push at Dr. Edwards’ command. “Yes, yes, natural is always best,” he muttered. Melissa, with a groan, asked him what he meant by that. He stared at her like it was a silly question. “Because sometimes it happens so fast that there’s a risk of it falling back inside the open incision. That makes things… tricky, for all involved. Wouldn’t you agree?” Melissa still didn’t know what he meant, but another contraction hit her hard, and she struggled through the pain with a cry, her hair plastered to her skull and her cheeks damp and sticky with tears. Finally, with one final push, she felt the baby slide out. The silence that followed was deafening. Wasn’t the baby supposed to cry? Dr. Edwards picked up the baby and wrapped it in a white towel. She knew in her heart that something wasn’t right. “Quick,” the doctor said, his voice urgent and his expression grim as he thrust the baby towards her. “Look attentively. Burn her image into your memory. It’ll be the only chance you get.” Melissa didn’t know what he meant. Only chance? What was he talking about? Why wasn’t her baby crying? What was wrong with her? She gazed at the bundle in his arms. The perfect round face and button-sized nose. The mottled pink skin, covered in blood and pieces of glistening placenta. The closed eyes. The baby wasn’t moving. It sat still and silent in his arms, like a doll. Her heart ached. Her whole body began to tremble. Surely not… But as she looked closer, she thought she saw the baby’s chest moving. Just a little. With a soft cry, Melissa reached forward, her fingers barely brushing the air around her baby’s cheek. And then she turned to ash. Without warning, the baby in Dr. Edwards’ arms crumbled away, skin and flesh completely disintegrating, until there was nothing but a pile of dust cradled in the middle of his palm. Melissa began to scream. The midwife returned with another needle. This one went into her arm, injecting a strong sedative into her bloodstream as Melissa’s screams echoed throughout the entire surgery. They didn’t stop until she lost consciousness completely, and the delivery room finally went silent once more. The room was dark when Melissa woke up. Still groggy from the sedative, she could hardly remember if she’d already given birth. Subconsciously, she felt for her bump. Her stomach was flatter than before. “M-my… my baby…” she groaned weakly. “Hush now.” A figure emerged from the shadows beside her, and a lamp switched on, spreading a meagre glow across the room, leaving shadows hovering around the edges. Albert stood beside her. He reached out and gently touched her forehead, his hands cool against her warm skin. In the distance, she heard the rapid beep of a monitor, the squeaking wheels of a gurney being pushed down a corridor, the muffled sound of voices. But inside her room, everything was quiet. She turned her head to look at Albert, her eyes sore and heavy. Her body felt strange, like it wasn’t her own. “My baby… where is she?” Albert dragged a chair over to the side of her bed and sat down with a heavy sigh. “She’s gone.” Melissa started crying, tears spilling rapidly down her cheeks. “W-what do you mean by gone? Where’s my baby?” Albert looked away, his gaze tracing shadows along the walls. “It’s this town. It’s cursed,” he said, his voice low, barely above a whisper. Melissa’s heart dropped into her stomach. She knew she never should have come here. She knew she should have listened to those warnings at the back of her mind—why were there no girls here? But she’d trusted Albert wouldn’t bring her here if there was danger involved. And now he was telling her the town was cursed? “I don’t… understand,” she cried, her hands reaching for her stomach again. She felt broken. Like a part of her was missing. “I just want my baby. Can you bring her back? Please… give me back my baby.” “Melissa, listen to me,” Albert urged, but she was still crying and rubbing at her stomach, barely paying attention to his words. “Centuries ago, this town was plagued by witches. Horrible, wicked witches who used to burn male children as sacrifices for their twisted rituals.” Melissa groaned quietly, her eyes growing unfocused as she looked around the room, searching for her lost child. Albert continued speaking, doubtful she was even listening. “The witches were executed for their crimes, but the women who live in Duskvale continue to pay the price for their sins. Every time a child is born in this town, one of two outcomes can happen. Male babies are spared, and live as normal. But when a girl is born, very soon after birth, they turn completely to ash. That’s what happened to your child. These days, the only descendants that remain from the town’s first settlers are male. Any female children born from their blood turn to ash.” Melissa’s expression twisted, and she sobbed quietly in her hospital bed. “My… baby.” “I know it’s difficult to believe,” Albert continued with a sigh, resting his chin on his hands, “but we’ve all seen it happen. Babies turning to ash within moments of being born, with no apparent cause. Why should we doubt what the stories say when such things really do happen?” His gaze trailed hesitantly towards Melissa, but her eyes were elsewhere. The sheets around her neck were already soaked with tears. “That’s not all,” he went on. “Our town is governed by what we call the ‘Patriarchy’. Only a few men in each generation are selected to be part of the elite group. Sadly, I was not one of the chosen ones. As the stories get lost, it’s becoming progressively difficult to find reliable and trustworthy members amongst the newer generations. Or, at least, that’s what I’ve heard,” he added with an air of bitterness. Melissa’s expression remained blank. Her cries had fallen quiet now, only silent tears dripping down her cheeks. Albert might have thought she’d fallen asleep, but her eyes were still open, staring dully at the ceiling. He doubted she was absorbing much of what he was saying, but he hoped she understood enough that she wouldn’t resent him for keeping such secrets from her. “This is just the way it had to be. I hope you can forgive me. But as a descendant of the Duskvale lineage, I had no choice. This is the only way we can break the curse.” Melissa finally stirred. She murmured something in a soft, intelligible whisper, before sinking deeper into the covers and closing her eyes. She might have said ‘my baby’. She might have said something else. Her voice was too quiet, too weak, to properly enunciate her words. Albert stood from her bedside with another sigh. “You get some rest,” he said, gently touching her forehead again. She leaned away from his touch, turning over so that she was no longer facing him. “I’ll come back shortly. There’s something I must do first.” Receiving no further response, Albert slipped out of her hospital room and closed the door quietly behind him. He took a moment to compose himself, fixing his expression into his usual calm, collected smile, then went in search of Dr. Edwards. The doctor was in his office further down the corridor, poring over some documents on his desk. He looked up when Albert stood in the doorway and knocked. “Ah, I take it you’re here for the ashes?” He plucked his reading glasses off his nose and stood up. “That’s right.” Dr. Edwards reached for a small ceramic pot sitting on the table passed him and pressed it into Albert’s hands. “Here you go. I’ll keep an eye on Melissa while you’re gone. She’s in safe hands.” Albert made a noncommittal murmur, tucking the ceramic pot into his arm as he left Dr. Edwards’ office and walked out of the surgery. It was already late in the evening, and the setting sun had painted the sky red, dusting the rooftops with a deep amber glow. He walked through town on foot, the breeze tugging at the edges of his dark hair as he kept his gaze on the rising spire of the building in the middle of the cemetery. He had told Melissa initially that it was a crypt for some of the town’s forebears, but in reality, it was much more than that. It was a temple. He clasped the pot of ashes firmly in his hand as he walked towards it, the sun gradually sinking behind the rooftops and bruising the edges of the sky with dusk. The people he passed on the street cast looks of understanding and sympathy when they noticed the pot in his hand. Some of them had gone through this ritual already themselves, and knew the conflicting emotions that accompanied such a duty. It was almost fully dark by the time he reached the temple. It was the town’s most sacred place, and he paused at the doorway to take a deep breath, steadying his body and mind, before finally stepping inside. It smelled exactly like one would expect for an old building. Mildewy and stale, like the air inside had not been exposed to sunlight in a long while. It was dark too, the wide chamber lit only by a handful of flame-bearing torches that sent shadows dancing around Albert’s feet. His footsteps echoed on the stone floor as he walked towards the large stone basin in the middle of the temple. His breaths barely stirred the cold, untouched air. He paused at the circular construction and held the pot aloft. A mountain of ashes lay before him. In the darkness, it looked like a puddle of the darkest ink. According to the stories, and common belief passed down through the generations, the curse that had been placed on Duskvale would only cease to exist once enough ashes had been collected to pay off the debts of the past. As was customary, Albert held the pot of his child’s ashes and apologised for using Melissa for the needs of his people. Although it was cruel on the women to use them in this way, they were needed as vessels to carry the children that would either prolong their generation, or erase the sins of the past. If she had brought to term a baby boy, things would have ended up much differently. He would have raised it with Melissa as his son, passing on his blood to the next generation. But since it was a girl she had given birth to, this was the way it had to be. The way the curse demanded it to be. “Every man has to fulfil his obligation to preserve the lineage,” Albert spoke aloud, before tipping the pot into the basin and watching the baby’s ashes trickle into the shadows. It was the dead of night when seven men approached the temple. Their bodies were clothed in dark, ritualistic robes, and they walked through the cemetery guided by nothing but the pale sickle of the moon. One by one, they stepped across the threshold of the temple, their sandalled feet barely making a whisper on the stone floor. They walked past the circular basin of ashes in the middle of the chamber, towards the plain stone wall on the other side. Clustered around it, one of the men—the elder—reached for one of the grey stones. Perfectly blending into the rest of the dark, mottled wall, the brick would have looked unassuming to anyone else. But as his fingers touched the rough surface, it drew inwards with a soft click. With a low rumble, the entire wall began to shift, stones pulling away in a jagged jigsaw and rotating round until the wall was replaced by a deep alcove, in which sat a large statue carved from the same dark stone as the basin behind them. The statue portrayed a god-like deity, with an eyeless face and gaping mouth, and five hands criss-crossing over its chest. A sea of stone tentacles cocooned the bottom half of the bust, obscuring its lower body. With the eyeless statue gazing down at them, the seven men returned to the basin of ashes in the middle of the room, where they held their hands out in offering. The elder began to speak, his voice low in reverence. He bowed his head, the hood of his robe casting shadows across his old, wrinkled face. “We present these ashes, taken from many brief lives, and offer them to you, O’ Mighty One, in exchange for your favour.” Silence threaded through the temple, unbroken by even a single breath. Even the flames from the torches seemed to fall still, no longer flickering in the draught seeping through the stone walls. Then the elder reached into his robes and withdrew a pile of crumpled papers. On each sheaf of parchment was the name of a man and a number, handwritten in glossy black ink that almost looked red in the torchlight. The soft crinkle of papers interrupted the silence as he took the first one from the pile and placed it down carefully onto the pile of ashes within the basin. Around him in a circle, the other men began to chant, their voices unifying in a low, dissonant hum that spread through the shadows of the temple and curled against the dark, tapered ceiling above them. As their voices rose and fell, the pile of ashes began to move, as if something was clawing its way out from beneath them. A hand appeared. Pale fingers reached up through the ashes, prodding the air as if searching for something to grasp onto. An arm followed shortly, followed by a crown of dark hair. Gradually, the figure managed to drag itself out of the ashes. A man, naked and dazed, stared at the circle of robed men around him. One of them stepped forward to offer a hand, helping the man climb out of the basin and step out onto the cold stone floor. Ushering the naked man to the side, the elder plucked another piece of paper from the pile and placed it on top of the basin once again. There were less ashes than before. Once again, the pile began to tremble and shift, sliding against the stone rim as another figure emerged from within. Another man, older this time, with a creased forehead and greying hair. The number on his paper read 58. One by one, the robed elder placed the pieces of paper onto the pile of ashes, with each name and number corresponding to the age and identity of one of the men rising out of the basin. With each man that was summoned, the ashes inside the basin slowly diminished. The price that had to be paid for their rebirth. The cost changed with each one, depending on how many times they had been brought back before. Eventually, the naked men outnumbered those dressed in robes, ranging from old to young, all standing around in silent confusion and innate reverence for the mysterious stone deity watching them from the shadows. With all of the papers submitted, the Patriarchy was now complete once more. Even the founder, who had died for the first time centuries ago, had been reborn again from the ashes of those innocent lives. Contrary to common belief, the curse that had been cast upon Duskvale all those years ago had in fact been his doing. After spending years dabbling in the dark arts, it was his actions that had created this basin of ashes; the receptacle from which he would arise again and again, forever immortal, so long as the flesh of innocents continued to be offered upon the deity that now gazed down upon them. “We have returned to mortal flesh once more,” the Patriarch spoke, spreading his arms wide as the torchlight glinted off his naked body. “Now, let us embrace this glorious night against our new skin.” Following their reborn leader, the members of the Patriarchy crossed the chamber towards the temple doors, the eyeless statue watching them through the shadows. As the Patriarch reached for the ornate golden handle, the large wooden doors shuddered but did not open. He tried again, a scowl furrowing between his brows. “What is the meaning of this?” he snapped. The elder hurriedly stepped forward in confusion, his head bowed. “What is it, master?” “The door will not open.” The elder reached for the door himself, pushing and pulling on the handle, but the Patriarch was right. It remained tightly shut, as though it had been locked from the outside. “How could this be?” he muttered, glancing around. His gaze picked over the confused faces behind him, and that’s when he finally noticed. Only six robed men remained, including himself. One of them must have slipped out unnoticed while they had been preoccupied by the ritual. Did that mean they had a traitor amongst them? But what reason would he have for leaving and locking them inside the temple? “What’s going on?” the Patriarch demanded, the impatience in his voice echoing through the chamber. The elder’s expression twisted into a grimace. “I… don’t know.” Outside the temple, the traitor of the Patriarchy stood amongst the assembled townsfolk. Both men and women were present, standing in a semicircle around the locked temple. The key dangled from the traitor’s hand. He had already informed the people of the truth; that the ashes of the innocent were in fact an offering to bring back the deceased members of the original Patriarchy, including the Patriarch himself. It was not a curse brought upon them by the sins of witches, but in fact a tragic fate born from one man’s selfish desire to dabble in the dark arts. And now that the people of Duskvale knew the truth, they had arrived at the temple for retribution. One they would wreak with their own hands. Amongst the crowd was Melissa. Still mourning the recent loss of her baby, her despair had twisted into pure, unfettered anger once she had found out the truth. It was not some unforgiving curse of the past that had stolen away her child, but the Patriarchy themselves. In her hand, she held a carton of gasoline. Many others in the crowd had similar receptacles of liquid, while others carried burning torches that blazed bright beneath the midnight sky. “There will be no more coming back from the dead, you bastards,” one of the women screamed as she began splashing gasoline up the temple walls, watching it soak into the dark stone. With rallying cries, the rest of the crowd followed her demonstration, dousing the entire temple in the oily, flammable liquid. The pungent, acrid smell of the gasoline filled the air, making Melissa’s eyes water as she emptied out her carton and tossed it aside, stepping back. Once every inch of the stone was covered, those bearing torches stepped forward and tossed the burning flames onto the temple. The fire caught immediately, lapping up the fuel as it consumed the temple in vicious, ravenous flames. The dark stone began to crack as the fire seeped inside, filling the air with low, creaking groans and splintering rock, followed by the unearthly screams of the men trapped inside. The town residents stepped back, their faces grim in the firelight as they watched the flames ravage the temple and all that remained within. Melissa’s heart wrenched at the sound of the agonising screams, mixed with what almost sounded like the eerie, distant cries of a baby. She held her hands against her chest, watching solemnly as the structure began to collapse, thick chunks of stone breaking away and smashing against the ground, scattering across the graveyard. The sky was almost completely covered by thick columns of black smoke, blotting out the moon and the stars and filling the night with bright amber flames instead. Melissa thought she saw dark, blackened figures sprawled amongst the ruins, but it was too difficult to see between the smoke. A hush fell across the crowd as the screams from within the temple finally fell quiet. In front of them, the structure continued to smoulder and burn, more and more pieces of stone tumbling out of the smoke and filling the ground with burning debris. As the temple completely collapsed, I finally felt the night air upon my skin, hot and sulfuric. For there, amongst the debris, carbonised corpses and smoke, I rose from the ashes of a long slumber. I crawled out of the ruins of the temple, towering over the highest rooftops of Duskvale. Just like my statue, my eyeless face gazed down at the shocked residents below. The fire licked at my coiling tentacles, creeping around my body as if seeking to devour me too, but it could not. With a sweep of my five hands, I dampened the fire until it extinguished completely, opening my maw into a large, grimacing yawn. For centuries I had been slumbering beneath the temple, feeding on the ashes offered to me by those wrinkled old men in robes. Feeding on their earthly desires and the debris of innocence. Fulfilling my part of the favour. I had not expected to see the temple—or the Patriarchy—fall under the hands of the commonfolk, but I was intrigued to see what this change might bring about. Far below me, the residents of Duskvale gazed back with reverence and fear, cowering like pathetic ants. None of them had been expecting to see me in the flesh, risen from the ruins of the temple. Not even the traitor of the Patriarchs had ever lain eyes upon my true form; only that paltry stone statue that had been built in my honour, yet failed to capture even a fraction of my true size and power. “If you wish to change the way things are,” I began to speak, my voice rumbling across Duskvale like a rising tide, “propose to me a new deal.” A collective shudder passed through the crowd. Most could not even look at me, bowing their heads in both respect and fear. Silence spread between them. Perhaps my hopes for them had been too high after all. But then, a figure stepped forward, detaching slowly from the crowd to stand before me. A woman. The one known as Melissa. Her fear had been swallowed up by loss and determination. A desire for change born from the tragedy she had suffered. The baby she had lost. “I have a proposal,” she spoke, trying to hide the quiver in her voice. “Then speak, mortal. What is your wish? A role reversal? To reduce males to ash upon their birth instead?” The woman, Melissa, shook her head. Her clenched fists hung by her side. “Such vengeance is too soft on those who have wronged us,” she said. I could taste the anger in her words, as acrid as the smoke in the air. Fury swept through her blood like a burning fire. I listened with a smile to that which she proposed. The price for the new ritual was now two lives instead of one. The father’s life, right after insemination. And the baby’s life, upon birth. The gender of the child was insignificant. The women no longer needed progeny. Instead, the child would be born mummified, rejuvenating the body from which it was delivered. And thus, the Vampiric Widows of Duskvale, would live forevermore. submitted by /u/scare_in_a_box to r/Dreading [link] [comments]
scare_in_a_box · May 19, 2026
r/HFY
[The X Factor], Part 53
First / Previous / Next / Tumblr Captain Hassan cleared his throat. “Hey, so… before we make this last jump, what are we gonna do about the whole ‘covert operation on a planet full of people who can read some of our minds’ thing?” Sonja grinned. This was her moment. “Catch.” She pushed a small device his way, and it floated along until he snatched it out of the air. “Is this a translator earpiece?” He raised an eyebrow. “Just put it—actually, no, wait, you’re mostly resistant anyways. Aktet, can you… hold on…” She rooted around in her bag and pulled out an earpiece fitted for a Jikaal’s anatomy, then reached across Dominick to hand it to him. “Try this on.” He looked at the device like she’d handed him a live bomb, but nonetheless obliged and activated it. “Um, what is it supposed to be doing?” Uuliska gasped. “How did you do that? Sonja, what is that?” “I’m so glad you asked, Uuliska! Dominick, can you hand out the rest of the earpieces?” He sighed. The man wasn’t happy when she cajoled him in advance into being her, as he saw it, ‘magician’s assistant’. But he nonetheless complied, distributing one to everyone but Uuliska. “Thanks! I would’ve made one for you too, Uuliska, bu, uh…. you’ll understand more once I explain. Anyways, I was thinking about the telepathy thing too, so I took upon myself to… acquire some translators and tweak a few things. I call it ‘Samware.’” “Sonja. No. You CANNOT name it after my brother,” her partner objected. Clearly, he was in one of his moods. No matter. “But he was my muse! It was his epilepsy that got me thinking about electrical activity in the brain in the first place!” She pouted as the other agent cradled his head in his hands, despondent, then wiped the frown off of her face. “Right, so I was doing some light reading on—“ “You were the one who broke into storage the other night?” Commander Liu didn’t even look mad. Just deeply, deeply exhausted. “I’ll be taking questions at the end of the presentation,” Sonja replied, ignoring the way the other woman’s dark circles grew even darker. “As I was saying, I was researching Istiil telepathy, and I figured, since it works because of electrical impulses and stuff, why not create interference outside of the brain to stop anyone from peeking inside?” She swapped out her own earpiece for a modified one and switched it on. “I wasn’t one hundred percent sure it was gonna work, but based on Uuliska’s reaction right now, it seems like it did, so, yay!” She clasped her hands together excitedly. Commander Liu joined Dominick’s chorus of sighing, Omar, Eza and Aktet shared worried glances, K’resshk looked furious that he’d been outsmarted by an enterprising young human woman, and Uuliska… “Was I not given one on account of concerns regarding the device’s safety for Istiil?” She had a flat affect on account of growing up showing her emotions telepathically (or at least that was Sonja’s hypothesis), but she’d taken on some human inflection over the past few months, and she almost sounded… disappointed? “That, and I figured it’d mess with you being able to sense infected people,” Sonja explained. “It’ll be a little suspicious for K’resshk and Aktet to not be ‘readable’ given their species, but I was planning to pass it off as a side effect of living with humans. That might be a little harder when it comes to you.” “Right. That makes sense.” She nodded demurely, her colors muted. The deck was silent. All eyes were on the agent. This is the part where you’re supposed to clap, she said in her head, because even she knew that saying that out loud might’ve been a step too far. “Alright, well, I don’t plan on being the first human on an alien planet while sleep deprived, so I suggest we call it a night,” said the commander drily before pulling herself along towards their living quarters. The others hesitated, then followed along. Why… why didn’t she yell at me? ___ “Don’t you think it’s backwards, assigning rooms based on gender and species?” Helen snorted. “There were no room assignments, Krishnan. You willingly followed me in here under the assumption that there were.” She threw her belongings into the bolted down locker on her side of the cramped, two-person room—uncommon for military vehicles, but this model was more multipurpose, equipped with just enough weaponry to defend itself and just enough living space to set civilian passengers (scientists, diplomats and the like) at ease. “Oh.” She heard the agent unpack behind her. “Hey, um, I wanted to ask you…” “Why I haven’t yelled at you for breaking and entering yet?” It hadn’t been difficult to notice the way the younger woman was practically cowering away from her since she gave that little presentation. “There’s a couple of reasons. One, I know I can’t stop you. Hassan taught me that lesson years ago. Two, I can’t deny that you get shit done. You don’t have to give me the speech you have prepared about how working ‘with the system’ would have taken too long and put us at risk of getting our minds invaded by aliens.” She dusted her hands off and caught a stray water droplet with her sleeve; she must not have fully dried her hair after utilizing the zero-g shower unit (which made use of a vacuum to keep the water flowing the way it was meant to). “And three, given all of that, it’s easier to just tell you how to break the rules without getting caught.” “Wh—“ “Which is to say, not everything needs to be an elaborate scheme. The only reason anyone realized something was up was because you decided to craft a fake identity to go alongside your fraudulent key card, and the janitor was wondering who the hell you were. Next time, just tell them your name, and if they ask why you’re poking around, show your badge and say it’s for an assignment,” Helen suggested. “No one wants to have the UNIA breathing down their neck.” Agent Krishnan stood there, dumbfounded. “Oh no. You’re… you’re cool,” she said, horror dawning on her face at this realization. “…Do you play the guitar?” Now it was Helen’s turn to stand there dumbfounded. “Why do you people keep asking me that?” ___ THUNK! “Should we have split up to keep an eye on the—“ THUD! “—the aliens?” Dominick looked at the thin wall between his and the captain’s quarters, and Aktet and K’resshk’s with alarm. Omar shrugged off the jacket of his uniform. “Maybe. Aktet’s been standing up for himself recently, though. I’m sure he’ll be fine.” “…And K’resshk?” “The Jikaal’s smart enough not to—“ BANG! “—get into a fight with him. Probably. I’m sure the noises are unrelated.” He zipped himself into his bunk, which was positioned atop a lofted frame. Probably much nicer than what he’d had during his tour, Dominick realized. In his uniform? “Do you not have, uh…” He gestured towards the basketball shorts and old t-shirt he was wearing, and then it clicked. “Jesus, ignore me. I forgot you’re on duty right now. Goes to show how much I’ve tried to block out everything about the academy.” Omar laughed. “I still can’t get over the fact you went to a military academy. You’re so…” “Mild-mannered? Civilian?” He paused to choke down the enzyme medication he was finishing his course of. He hated how slimy it was. “Wasn’t my thing, but I came from a military family. I can’t thank the UNIA enough for getting me out of there.” “How did they manage that, anyways? I thought you were forced to enlist after graduating,” the captain asked. Oh, boy. “That’s… technically classified. But they really wanted me for a particular, uh, long-term assignment,” he explained. Omar raised an eyebrow. “Keeping an eye on Sonja?” “…Yeah.” ___ “If you call me ‘boy’ one more time,” Aktet growled, “I will not hesitate to flay you alive with my claws, pour rocket fuel in your wounds, set them on fire with a flamethrower, light one of those disgusting ‘cigarettes’ in the blaze, and smoke it while I watch you die.” He made sure K’resshk was quivering in fear before kicking off against the wall he’d slammed him into at the end of their… scuffle. Thank the Queen-Mother I have experience acting out choreographed fights using flying cables, he thought to himself. Zero-gravity combat was tedious. K’resshk scurried to his bunk using all four limbs and his tail and zipped himself into his sleeping bag. “W-well then. I’ll take that into consideration,” he stuttered. “I assure you I meant no offense. Force of habit.” He laughed shakily. The other man sneered at him as he, too, secured himself for the ‘night.’ “Oh, I’m sure. Sleep tight, sir.” He rolled over. …Did I go too far? He listened to the other man take shallow, panicked breaths from across the room. No. No, I went just far enough. ___ “Uuliska. We can’t both fit in the sleeping bag.” She pouted. “Are you certain? I can compress myself quite a bit; maybe if I just…“ Eza sighed. “I barely fit in it to begin with. Good night, Liska.” She reached a considerable distance away from her bunk with one of her four arms to turn the lights off. The princess curled up in her own bed. She knew she shouldn’t have taken it personally, but she was a nervous mess. The stress of not only returning home after so long, but returning to a revolution? Surely she couldn’t be faulted for a little moodiness, given the circumstances! It seems as though moody is all I am these days, she thought miserably. Ever since she’d switched sides, it felt as though a massive weight had been lifted from her shoulders—the weight of playing the composed mediator, the regal princess, the face of her and Eza’s relationship—and now that she’d tasted life without that weight, she couldn’t bring herself to bear it once again. Sometimes she wished she could go back to before any of this ever happened. Back to when she was competent. I’ll get there, she told herself, hoping the intensifying glow of her skin wasn’t disturbing her girlfriend. I’ll find out who I am underneath all of these masks. She wasn’t certain she believed it, but she had to. For Eza, for the others, and most importantly, for herself. She drifted into an uneasy, dreamless sleep. ___ Omar was entering the orbit of Lilax I when a thought occurred to him. “Hey, Krishnan,” he began. “Are these earpieces gonna stop Kama from pulling Jedi mind tricks on us?” “Hmm. Good question.” She was quiet for a few moments, presumably contemplating his inquiry. “Hey, Uuliska, can you do me a favor and try and explode me with your mind?” The telepath made a surprised noise. “Why would I do that? I don’t want to kill you! Can I not just try and speak in your mind like I did with the commander?” “Oh, yeah, I guess that works too,” the agent replied casually. “Fire away!” The captain set the ship to autopilot and instructed it to circle the planet, then spun around in his seat. He wanted to watch this. Uuliska lit up like a freshly cracked glow stick and stared intently at her target, then gasped and sat back in her chair as if repelled by an invisible force, her luminescence rippling. “Yes,” she said quietly. “That… will most definitely stop his ‘Jedi mind tricks,’ whatever that means.” Omar gave her two thumbs up and swiveled back around. “Initializing landing sequence. Commander Liu, can you—“ “On it.” She tapped the microphone and turned on the comms system. “This is the U.N.S. Whitson on a diplomatic mission, requesting permission to land. “Permission granted,” replied a voice that, untranslated, sounded not unlike a human trying to speak while gargling water. “Welcome to Lilax I.” He rolled his shoulders and began their descent. They’d gone back and forth on whether to touch down on royal territory or rebel-occupied grounds, but ultimately went with the former—Kama had assured them it wouldn’t be perceived as a slight. A few minutes later, he skillfully drifted onto the runway, having deployed the corvette’s wheels moments prior. It was then that it struck him that the four humans—himself, Helen, and the agents—were about to be the first of their kind of step foot on an alien planet. So he jumped out of his seat and beat them all to the door to be the actual first, eliciting a glare from the commander that he paid no mind to as he ducked through the hatch and leapt down onto the tarmac. He took a deep breath in as the rest of the crew landed beside him and nearly choked on it. It was like breathing gelatin. “Ooh, feels like home,” said Sonja. “My lips always get chapped when we’re in Geneva. I probably don’t even need my lip balm here!” “Remind me to never vacation in whatever soupy climate you grew up in,” he muttered, taking in their surroundings. It was a 21st century retrofuturistic dreamscape—clear blue skies were touched by towering glass skyscrapers, many of which extended into calm, teal waters which were criss-crossed by translucent walkways and tunnels and dotted with alien lily pads, like some kind of Frutiger Aero version of Venice. “Beautiful, isn’t it?” Omar looked back down to see an Istiil in an extravagant (and revealing) dress, followed by a dozen or so more plainly dressed members of her species. “Hello, Uuliska.” She glided past the captain to greet her… daughter? Protégé? And they exchanged some sort of telepathic greeting, their colors briefly syncing up. “Queen Liiala. Thank you for meeting us here.” Commander Liu strode to the front of the group fearlessly, taking control of the situation with naught but a few stomps of her combat boots. Typical Helen Liu badassery. “Of course,” she replied, looking a little taken aback at the commander’s brazen attitude. “Allow me to show you to your accommodations.” The eight of them trailed behind the queen, and at some point the captain stopped listening to her tour guide spiel and started people watching. It was unnerving, how the passerby showed almost no expressions or body language, presumably communicating instead via their coloration. He also saw a fair number of cloaked Istiil, reminding him of the time he and Dominick donned a similar disguise in the bazaar right before meeting Kama. “…and speaking of, I’ve never met a Sszerian or a Jikaal with telepathic resistance. Is this a side effect of residing with humans?” Omar tuned back in as the queen asked the million-dollar question. “That’s our current hypothesis, yes.” K’resshk was a surprisingly competent liar, he realized—not on account of acting skills or charm, but because of how damn demeaning he sounded every time he opened his snout. The woman frowned. “How unfortunate. I find that being open to our gift makes for more productive conversation.” Uuliska gave a slight nod to Helen and Omar as if to say ‘she bought it,’ but how in the world she could intuit that and not give up their secret was beyond him. A few paces later, they came to a halt in front of an open body of water, the same tranquil shade as the rest of the lagoon that constituted the planet’s capital. The queen smiled softly and inclined her head towards a glass passageway that dipped below the surface like one of those nifty aquarium tunnels. Agent Krishnan pointed excitedly at different bioluminescent fauna and flora that were visible around them on their way to the submerged palace, but the captain noticed that Lombardi wasn’t listening. He seemed… lost in thought? No. He seems scared. “Dominick? Are you okay?” His partner furrowed her brows at him. “Yeah, sorry. What were you saying?” He gave her a tired smile, and gave one to the queen, too, when she glanced back at them curiously. …Something wasn’t right. Lombardi wasn’t one to spook easily. Once the other agent was again distracted by the spectacle, the captain watched him discreetly pull out his phone and type a message. He felt his pocket vibrate. A direct message from the younger man—he mustn’t have wanted to draw attention. ”Don’t remove your translator for any reason. Will explain later.” …What the hell? First / Previous / Next / Tumblr submitted by /u/CodEnvironmental4274 to r/HFY [link] [comments]
CodEnvironmental4274 · Apr 2, 2026
r/adhdwomen
ADHD/meditation chair for Gaming?
Hi, anyone here a gamer? I’m having major trouble trying to find the perfect chair for me. I, much like I’m sure most you, have issues sitting properly. My son does as well (this kind of adds into my choice as he uses my space a lot lol) he sits on the foot rest of my chair atm uses the seat as a table. Anywho, I sit in a thousand different ways, name a weird way to sit, I sit it, I promise lol. Currently my chair is a Downix gaming chair with a pull out foot rest. I’ve realized it’s not enough and it’s conforming. I don’t have enough space to sit how I love to comfortably especially for long gaming sessions. So I’m looking for a good chair, that’s comfortable, maybe big and I can sit in it in all the crazy ways. I’ve been checking out the ADHD chairs that swivel and they seem close to perfect but the issue is that there’s no arm rests, I have loved me some emotional support armrests 😭. I’m afraid of making the plunge to get this kinda chair only to be upset there’s no arm rests and hate it. But everything else is perfect. My question is, if you have this chair and game is it good for long sessions? If you love armrests and still took the plunge with this do you miss your arm rests? And if you come across this post and have a chair recommendation please share it. I’ll take a look at it. submitted by /u/beakerr86 to r/adhdwomen [link] [comments]
beakerr86 · Jan 11, 2026
r/AmazonDealsSavers
EXRACING Criss Cross Chair with Wheels. -40% with Promo Code, $83.99 (Was $139.99).
EXRACING Criss Cross Chair with Wheels Armless Cross Legged Office Chair Wide Home Office Desk Chair Swivel Comfy Vanity Desk Chair Height Adjustable Mid Back Wide Seat Computer Task Chair. https://amzn.to/4qPQRuK Save 40.0% with promo code 2E5JY2DV, through 11/9 while supplies last. ** Add Promo code: 2E5JY2DV 4.4 out of 5 stars (287) https://amzn.to/4qPQRuK Customers find the chair comfortable, easy to assemble with clear instructions, and appreciate its oversized design that provides plenty of room to spread out. The material is soft with plush cushions, and customers like its appearance, with one describing it as a statement piece in their space. While customers consider it good value for money, opinions about durability are mixed, with some finding it sturdy while others report issues with wheels breaking off. https://preview.redd.it/zraxyfijdjzf1.png?width=1500&format=png&auto=webp&s=870b9230bf85d07a09d6d743d1bfb82f5ecc25e9 https://preview.redd.it/m8ffamdkdjzf1.png?width=1500&format=png&auto=webp&s=0b3e9438913c9cdfee54f8acf7589948d524dca6 https://preview.redd.it/930k3u8ldjzf1.png?width=1500&format=png&auto=webp&s=f3ee14af23d2e61a3c0700edcedca14e918f429a submitted by /u/Bochai127 to r/AmazonDealsSavers [link] [comments]
Bochai127 · Nov 6, 2025
r/nosleep
I’m a trucker on a highway that doesn’t exist. Somebody got trapped on the highway
From time to time, you may learn things on the road. The radio may whisper secrets you wish you never heard. You may see the face of your deceased mother beckoning you from a storefront that wasn’t there the last time. We recommend not thinking about these things. Distract yourself. Listen to music. Talk with co-workers. If you start thinking, you may never stop. -Employee Handbook: Section 12.A _______________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Part 1 | Part 2 | Part 3 | Part 4 | Part 5 | Part 6 | Part 7 | Part 8 | Part 9 | Part 10 Over the next few weeks, Autumn and I chatted nearly every day. How did I do this when she had no radio to talk to me with, you ask? “Hey Randall, don’t get worried if I go silent for a few days. My handheld just broke.” “You better be joking. That thing costs a literal fortune. Management will fillet me alive.” “Fairly sure the phrase is ‘flay me alive.’” “Wait. Brendon. How is it broken if you’re talking to me right now?” “‘K, bye!” “Brendon? Brendon!” I left the transmitter with Autumn before I headed out. When I returned from my haul, Randall and dispatch were pretty ticked about me losing my second radio in a month (they really do cost a fortune), but what were they going to do? Fire me? Sometimes Autumn and I would talk about serious things―irrational fears, wishes, dangers we’d encountered on the road, things we’d shouted at our parents but wished we could take back―but most days we talked about silly, little nothings. Music, TV, stupid things we did in high school. “No way,” I told her. “I refuse to believe you spiked your teacher’s iced tea.” “Nicest she’s ever been to us.” “But that’s illegal. Like hardcore illegal.” “First off, I was sixteen, so lay off. Second, with how much vodka we put it in, she absolutely would have figured out what we’d done. She was just looking for an excuse to drink at school.” And another time: “So what does happen if I let my breath out in a tunnel?” I asked. “Your breath in a tunnel?” “You told me to hold my breath in tunnels. I assumed some terrible thing would happen otherwise.” She burst out laughing. “Oh gosh. I forgot about that. I was just messing with you. How long has it been now? Over a month? You’re still doing that?” It was nice having someone my own age to talk to. I really was friends with the other drivers, but let’s be real; most of them had kids and a mortgage. It wasn’t like I was going to swap BFF bracelets with any of them any time soon (not that Autumn and I did that. Ick. Just saying though). But for the first time in months, there was somebody to talk to just for the sake of talking. I wasn’t trying to ‘fit in.’ I wasn’t trying to prove I was mature enough to slide in with the real adult crowd―again, let’s be real; I wasn’t. But that was the point. I was in my early twenties. Why should I have to be mature? Why should I have to review every sentence in my head before I spoke it? With Autumn I could simply talk. “What has you so peachy?” Tiff asked me a few weeks into our conversations. “Hmm? Nothing. What do you mean?” “Usually, you look like somebody with weights around their ankles. No offense. Recently, though… How to put it? It’s like they’ve been replaced with helium balloons.” There were, of course, downsides. Autumn preferred we stay on low traffic channels where the others weren’t likely to hear us. “Why?” I asked once. “Not one of them ever tried to help me. I’ve failed at so many things in my life. I figure I can at least succeed at holding a grudge.” I didn’t push. Who she forgave was her prerogative, but it was moments like that made me somber, forced me to admit she couldn’t totally trust me either. I still hadn't told her the truth about her lane-locking. What good would it do? What good would it do any of them? Except of course, it really might have done them good. Chris, for example. He could quit now before the road claimed him. Everybody could quit, get normal jobs, accept normal salaries. abandon Route 333 forever, let the impossibilities pile up in the real world. In reality, it was everybody else the knowledge wouldn't be good for. If Chris quit, somebody else would lane-lock―or worse. Randall had shared with me gruesome stories of things that happened when people didn’t comply with the road’s wishes. My drowning experience in the shower was mild. Nobody would remove impossibilities. The darkness at dispatch would escape into the real world. For weeks, I deliberated what to do. That’s the one thing the road gives you: thinking time. Hours and hours of it. Sometimes I would go entire days without turning on an audio book, gut churning as I drove. As a child, things were so easy to label. Wrong or right. Bad or good. Immoral or moral. It was all so much more nuanced now. Who did my loyalty belong to? Did I trust my co-workers to make the right choice and keep driving like I had? Did I still owe them the truth even if they wouldn’t? What number was an acceptable amount to sacrifice to protect the world as a whole, and why did it have to be my responsibility to decide that? Because you assaulted Randall with a boxcutter. That’s why. On top of that, I was trying to get everybody out. Couldn’t I just wait to spill the secrets until there was a solution? Autumn and I were waiting until my broken ribs healed to put our plan into action―then again, they were basically healed. If I was honest, we were stalling out of fear. Was I allowed to wait? Was it my responsibility to act immediately and recklessly? What if there really was no solution? What should I do? But that’s the funny thing about decisions; if you wait long enough, eventually they make themselves. Weeks later, when Chris’ voice finally rang out on the general channel, I was hardly even surprised. His news was the kiss of raindrops after a day of dark clouds: inevitable. “It happened,” he said. “I lane-locked.” _______________________________________________________________________________________________________________ The rest of us arrived over the next few hours. Our schedules had overlapped that day. We’d planned a game of poker that would never happen now. One by one, we maneuvered our rigs onto the shoulder of the redwood section and got out. The vibe teetered somewhere between a tailgate party and a funeral. Vikram and Deidree were speaking with Chris just outside the cab of his rig. Estela (haven’t talked much about her before, whoops) walked with me as I approached. “How bad is it?” I asked. “He got lucky. We’re close to dispatch.” It was true. For me, this was a thirty minute drive at most. “Lane-lock distances are different for everybody,” she continued. “He’ll have to measure over a few days to get a more accurate idea, but we’re probably sitting at twelve to fourteen months.” Something tight in my stomach loosened. “A year? That’s not so bad.” “Not as bad, no. It’s still a year.” “Yeah, but like his life isn’t over. He can still make it out.” Estela slowed down. Her dark eyebrows creased. We were still out of earshot of the others. “Tone this down. You seem almost cheerful about this all.” In a way, she was right. I’d already known this was coming, so for me, this was the best possible solution. Chris could still escape. My silence hadn't totally ruined his life. Even so. “You’re right. I’ll be more sensitive―to be fair, Chris doesn’t look too distressed.” Estela snorted. “Don’t encourage them.” “Encourage them?” But we were close enough now to hear what the three others were talking about. “I should be the one to do it,” Vikram insisted. “The road is longest for me. An extra hour is not much.” “It’s an hour closer to lane-locking,” Deidree said, patting Chris’ shoulder. “I don’t plan to stay as long as you. Another year or two, and I’ll have saved enough for my girls to go to school.” “It is not chivalrous for me to let you.” “Chivalry my―” “Neither of you are doing anything,” Chris said. “It won’t work. We tried this with Tiff.” “Sorry, do what?” I asked. All three looked up at me. Estela was the one who answered. “These tontos are going to put Chris in the trailer and try driving him to headquarters for an hour. It won’t work. I’m certainly not volunteering to try. It will permanently add an extra driving hour to whoever tries. Cargo rules don’t apply to humans.” “We have to try,” Deidree insisted. “I have to try,” Vikram corrected. They continued to argue, more and more heatedly. This was partly my fault. If I’d just been honest with Chris, he could have avoided this entirely, and now he would spend a year of his life trapped on Route 333. I knew what I had to do. I took a resigned breath. “I’ll do it.” They stopped arguing and stared at me. “Stay out of this,” Vikram snapped. “Really, Brendon.” Deidree cussed me out. Eventually, we only settled the matter when Estela suggested the two of them, “draw straws.” Since none of us actually knew what drawing straws meant in today’s day and culture, they settled it over a heated game of Rock, Paper, Scissors. Vikram lost. A minute later, Deidree was shepherding Chris into the back of her truck (she’d already picked up an empty freight trailer from dispatch) and climbing into the front seat. We all settled back to watch. It wouldn’t work. We all knew it wouldn’t. Humans are crazy that way. We gamble and smoke and scroll through social media. We can know something is pointless; we can even discuss in a group how something is pointless; then we recline in our lawn chairs and watch one another do those pointless things anyway. Admittedly, it was fascinating to watch. From the start of the hour to the end of the hour, the truck barely made it ten meters. The entire time, however, it was clearly driving. The motor was humming. The wheels were spinning. It would flash in and out of existence, sometimes for a heartbeat. Sometimes for seconds at a time. Minutes would often pass between glimpses. Deidree and the truck were passing in and out of pockets of space. From now on, these pockets were simply part of Deidree’s road―an unnecessary part, seeing how the attempt didn’t work. Of course, it didn’t work. At the end of the hour, Vikram, Estela, and I walked thirty or so feet to the parked semi. It wasn't like they could come to us, possibly not even see us. The whole logic of it made me grateful I never had to take another math class. Deidree climbed out and shrugged. “Had to try.” She unrolled the back of the trailer. Soft weeping was audible. Chris swore. “Give me a minute. I don’t want you to see me like this.” I was fully prepared to do just that, but Deidree climbed in, slumped down next to him, and wrapped her arm around his shoulder. “Any emotion is a fine one.” “Who’s going to pay my bills?” Chris said. “There’s my mortgage and―and electricity. I was so close to retiring. Who’s going to take care of my fish!” “We’ll make sure your bills get paid,” Deidree said. “You told me you keep your passwords in a book, right? “And Chris, your fish died last month,” Vikram offered helpfully. “I was going to get new ones!” He sniffed and rubbed at his eyes. “My daughter has her first kid next month. I won’t be there.” “I will,” Deidree said. “I’ll make sure they know you wish you could be too.” We all waited in silence, letting him cry it out. It was uncomfortable―Chris had always struck me as the type of hardened man who barely even teared up at funerals―but in a way, I think it helped. Us being there. “Thank you all,” he said eventually. Our cue to go. He had a drive ahead of him, after all. Only later, back at dispatch, before I turned in my keys, did I radio Autumn. “Enough waiting. It’s time.” _______________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Never pick up a hitchhiker. Absolutely never. Not under any circumstance. Really, never. But if you do, here are some tips. You’ll find them at gas stations. They know we hang out there frequently. Try on and off ramps too and the edges of town. Sometimes, you’ll find them in the middle of nowhere, holding out a thumb in a cloud of sand, but it’s rare. Not worth the time. Target individuals. No mothers with strollers. No homeless people and their dogs. Hitchhikers are strong. One is already a risk, but two at once are a bloodbath. Aim for the disabled ones. Heartless? A bit. Yes. But again, they’re powerful, even the elderly and young. An amputated arm, however, is always an amputated arm. They can’t kill you with a limb that doesn’t exist. In the end, I chose a heavily pregnant woman at the far reaches of town. It was the closest thing to ‘bodily impaired’ I could find on such short notice, and she was most definitely alone. “Don’t want to be a nuisance dearie.” Her voice was the flavor of honey. She kneaded her side with a hand. “But could I bother you for a ride?” I smiled. “‘Course.” Like Myra, she acted normal at first. She chatted about her children―fictional, I assumed―and how hard it was to give up smoking after getting pregnant each time. I uh huh-ed and *oh really-*ed at all the correct parts. “Such a good listener.” The woman patted my arm. The hitchhiker could have been one of my mom’s friends. Maybe it was. Maybe all the hitchhikers took on faces we’d once seen to put us at ease. Either way, it wouldn’t work. I knew what they were now. I’d been to their home beyond Route 333 and been tricked by them twice now. I played along. I let the pregnant hitchhiker think I believed it, that my guard was down, and that I feared nothing. I let it relax, sink back into the chair, rest its eyes. It was only when I was sure the creature suspected nothing that I finally eased the truck to a complete stop. “What’s wrong?” the hitchhiker asked. “Um, engine light.” “I don’t see―” “Now!” The next series of events happened in quick succession. Autumn rocketed out from the blanket she’d been hiding under. The hitchhiker snarled and lurched forward, but too late. Autumn was already throwing the metal chain above the seat and over the hitchhiker like we’d practiced a dozen times. It landed between the thing's protruding belly and breasts. I slammed myself against it, and Autumn yanked the chain tight. There was the click of a lock. Then a second one. I scrambled away from the hitchhiker before it could seize me. “Trickery! Deceit―” “Yeah, yeah, we’ve been over this.” I gulped to hold my heart from beating out through my throat. “For con artists, your kind are awfully easy to trick, you know that?” The woman struggled and writhed, but the chain held. That had been our bet. We didn’t know exactly how strong these creatures were, but Autumn seemed confident the chain could hold at least one or two thousand pounds of pressure. How had she known this, you ask? Apparently, she’d started training as a crane operator years ago (“Perks to quitting a lot,” she’d informed me). We waited as the hitchhiker flailed and screeched. Eventually the struggles slowed, then stopped entirely. The woman glared at us and panted. “Release me,” it said. “Oh? Why didn’t you just tell us?” Autumn asked from my sleeper. “Brendon, she says she wants to be let go.” “Silly us.” The thing jerked towards Autumn, nails transformed into talons. It couldn’t reach far enough. “We have questions,” I said. “Firstly, why do cargo rules apply to you and not humans?” “Is this how you deal with all your problems?” it asked. “Assault and torture.” “Until something proves more effective, yeah probably―hang on, do you know what happened with Randall? How did you find out?” “My kind knows many things.” “Well, you didn’t know I was under that blanket,” Autumn said. “Look, this doesn't need to be hard. We aren’t even trying to hurt you. All we need is a few answers, then we’ll let you loose to terrorize the next trucker that passes by.” The thing lunged for my radio and twisted the dial. “Nice try,” I said. “I pulled the fuse to that thing days ago.” “You will regret this!” “Likely. You don’t have to though. Just answer the question. Why don’t cargo rules apply to humans? Why just you?” The hitchhiker yanked at the chain and strained upwards. When they held, it snarled and relaxed. “They don’t apply to us, foolish stone-dwellers.” “But you can drive with us without slowing us. I drove Myra―the first hitchhiker I picked up―nearly all the way off of the road. How’s that possible?” “We aren’t trapped, not in the way you are.” She directed this at Autumn. “We have never been marked by the stones, nor have we been transported as cargo. We may move freely.” “Lies. Why would you ask us for rides if you could just walk to the exit yourself?” “Do you desire to walk a thousand miles on foot?” Okay, fair point. “And you’d just let us go after the lift?” Autumn pushed. “Somehow, I doubt that.” The creature's lips curled back. Its hair flaked from its scalp, less and less human by the minute. The pregnant bulge remained. “We do not desire to eat you, if that is what you ask.” “That’s not what we ask,” she said. “We already know that. What do you do with us?” “My kind―we struggle with boundaries. We may not cross them without permission. It is why we request transport, rather than force it. To enter the stone’s domain, it demands specific conditions. A specific trade. To leave, it demands other conditions.” “So you trade us?” I asked. “You trade us to leave.” “Except this isn’t helping us,” Autumn said. “What we really need to understand is cargo rules. Why don’t they apply to humans?” The hitchhiker smiled. Even as it strained at its constraints, it laughed. “Release me, and perhaps I will divulge this truth, though you will wish it otherwise.” “Stop fighting already,” I said. “You’re not escaping unless we let you go. Nobody’s helping you. You’re alone.” “I’m not alone.” Autumn and I glanced at each other. Was it lying? It had to be. These things may have rules about thresholds, but they’d already proven they could lie. Maybe this entire conversation had been false. What did it mean it wasn't alone? Our silent conversation was cut short when the hitchhiker let out a shriek. Before it had screamed, but this one was of a different variety. It wasn't the cry of restraint, rather the cry of pain. Agony. “What the―” “Look!” Autumn pointed. The hitchhiker had lifted her shirt, revealing a stomach criss-crossed with stretch marks. The thing inside―before I’d assumed it was merely theater. A fake child to sprinkle sympathy onto the hitchhiker's plight. I’d been wrong. There was something in her stomach. Something trying to get out. Beneath the skin, the thing floundered and twisted. It pushed and kicked. The hitchhiker screwed its eyes and wailed. A rip appeared in the skin. A talon rose out of the split. “Brendon, what do we do!” “Uh…” The tear widened. Droplets of rot-scented, black ichor slid off the bulging stomach. *“*Not the seats again,” I said. Another noise apart from the hitchhiker's screeching. It was quiet at first, gurgled and muffled. As the stomach opened, and two sets of claws emerged, it grew louder: giggling. Pools dripped down my seat and puddled onto the floor. Something black and slimy slid from the gaping hole. It tittered hysterically and turned a beady set of very-much-not-human eyes on Autumn and me. “Brendon!” It sprang. As much as I wish I could relate how it sprang ‘out the window’ or ‘at the steering wheel’, or even that I managed to hit it out of the air―that just isn’t what happened. Instead the slimy thing jumped directly at my face. My mouth, acting quicker than my hands, opened in surprise. The thing gripped both sides of my head and lodged its version of a head between my teeth. Why this was its first reaction? No idea. To be fair, it was a newborn. Its reasoning abilities were likely not the most developed. Putrid, spoiled, rotten milk filled my mouth. I gagged and scrambled at the slimy thing. It clung tightly. Wildly, I considered biting down but was smart enough to control that impulse. It scratched at the sides of my head. Make it stop! Get it out! The slimy creature jerked free. Autumn had seized it by its neck. She slammed down the sleeper cab window and dangled the thing outside. It giggled and lacerated her arms, but she only clutched tighter. “Drive!” she screamed. “What?” “Just do it!” I did. We picked up speed. “Answer our question, or I drop,” she said. The hitchhiker scrambled at her chains. Without her bulging stomach, she really might have a chance at escaping. “Mine! Give it back.” “This is a bit extreme,” I told Autumn. “It’s just a baby.” “It’s very much not a baby. Answer or I let go!” We tore through the desert. Sagebrush and signposts whipped past. “How do cargo rules work?” she asked. “How can we use them to get lane-locked humans out?” “I refuse!” the hitchhiker shrieked, even as its eyes dilated in fear. The newborn’s giggling heightened. A wide, demented split opened across its face. A grin, I realized. It was full on guffawing now. “Uh oh,” it said. At this point, the entire situation was so ridiculous, I’d basically checked out. Autumn seemed to have things under control at any rate. I pressed on the gas. “What?” she demanded. “Do you know? Why can’t humans be cargo?” “Uh oh. Uh oh.” “Tell me!” “Stone-dwellers are too willing. Cargo must be unwilling.” “Cargo only counts as cargo, because we’re transporting it forcefully? That’s it? If we transport humans by force, unwillingly, they won’t count as lane-locked?” The thing giggled as if in confirmation. “And now you know. Uh oh.” “It answered you,” the hitchhiker begged. “Give it back!” “Okay, okay.” Autumn moved to pull the thing back inside. It bit her. On instinct, her fingers flew open. “Um. Whoops.” The hitchhiker bellowed in pure agony and tore one last time at the chain. It shattered, metal pieces shooting every direction. The new mother flung open the door then threw herself out into the road. In the rearview we watched as two shapes tumbled across the pavement. Autumn and I were silent. I coughed. “Okay. Well. That was…” “I hated that.” “Yep.” _______________________________________________________________________________________________________________ We drove another five minutes before finally rolling to a stop. The whole drive, Autumn stayed silent. “We were right,” I said. “The hitchhikers did know the secret.” “And so do I.” “This is great. That’s why it’s never worked to get humans out before. It doesn’t matter if they’re in the trailer. They’ve always gone willingly.” Whereas impossibilities are forced. Even the crying thing must have been physically restrained onto the road. “All we have to do is force people like Tiff to go with us. We can trick them. As long as they don’t know how it works, they won’t want to try again. This is great. This is…” My excitement faded. Autumn. She was crying. I registered what she’d just said. “I know,” she said again. “I know.” The others, Chris and Tiff and all of them, they wouldn't want to try escaping. They’d tried before and it hadn't worked, which meant they wouldn’t be willing. We could fool them. Force them. They knew it wouldn’t work, which would be the thing that made it do just that. Autumn knew. No matter what we tried, even if I tied her up and physically carried her, she would still understand what was happening. Some part of her would still be willing. She held her hand to her mouth and cried silently. We’d done it. We’d finally figured out the secret of lane-locking. The others could leave. Autumn couldn’t. Keep reading submitted by /u/Yobro1001 to r/nosleep [link] [comments]
Yobro1001 · Oct 5, 2025
All threads (22)
Thread Source Author Date
The town where I grew up no longer exists. Somehow, my childhood best friends still live there.
They called us The Middleview Four. Initially, it was just me and the mayor's son, Noah Prestley. We were the first two members. In the second grade, the two of us hated each other. He pulled my hair during naptime, and I scribbled on his drawings when he wasn't looking. When a dastardly crime hit our class, a milk thief, we reluctantly threw aside our differences and came together to catch the evil doer. Spoiler alert, it was Jessica S. After a nap time stakeout when we were supposed to be asleep, Noah and I caught her red handed– literally. Jessica's palms were still stained crimson from arts and crafts. Her plan was fool proof: Wait until we were all sleeping, and then drink all of our milk. Noah and I were hailed heroes. Well, no. We actually got in trouble for not sleeping, but our teacher did quietly thank us for catching Jessica before her evil crimes could continue. After the milk incident, Noah Prestley didn't seem that bad anymore. I didn't have any friends. Instead of playing with the other kids, I spent the entirety of recess examining the dirt on the playground for unusual footprints. Jessica S had been sternly reprimanded for stealing milk, but I had a feeling there were still criminals out there– and I would be the one to find and catch them. Mr Steven’s, the janitor, looked suspicious before lunch. I saw him crouched behind a dumpster with his head down. I thought he was pooping, until I saw the small bag in his hands. Hiding behind a wall, I watched him open it up and stare at it for a while, before another teacher yelled his name. I ran away before he could catch me, but I was sure the janitor had run across the playground. Studying the dirt in front of me, I was sure the footprint belonged to Mr Stevens. I had already checked his shoes. Mr Miller, our teacher, asked me to collect everyone's workbooks from the faculty room. I couldn't resist. After an incident involving a faculty member trailing in animal poop from outside, all students and teachers had to take off their outdoor shoes and wear indoor ones. The janitor’s outdoor shoes were neatly placed under his desk. Before I could hesitate, I checked the bottom of them, memorising their pattern. Swirls and C’s. Stabbing at the footprints in the dirt, I idly traced the exact same swirly pattern. “What are you doing, weirdo?” Noah Prestley knelt next to me, his curious eyes following my fingers that were digging into the dirt. I wanted to trace the footprints with my fingers. Mom told me to keep my dress clean, but it was already filthy, my cheeks smeared with dirt. I didn't look up from my clue. Noah was a good sidekick, admittedly. But he did eat all the snacks during our stake out– and he got distracted easily. We were almost caught when he freaked out over a moth. “Investigating crime,” I said, grabbing a stick and tracing the shoe pattern for the hundredth time. The footprint was too blurry, I could barely see any swirls. Noah sighed, snatching the stick off of me. “You're doing it wrong,” he grumbled. Before I could speak, the boy jumped up, prodding the dirt with the stick. “You need to look at the patterns on the shoe, and then see if they match.” “Whose shoe?” I said, coughing over my panicked tone. He was onto me. “That's what I've been doing!” The boy’s lip curled into a smile. He was the mayor's son, so I was careful around him. Even when we worked together to catch the milk thief, I kept my distance. He folded his arms, giggling. “The janitor’s shoe. I saw you spying on him while he was eating white powder.” I stepped back. “I wasn't spying.” Noah followed me, mocking my backing away. Another step, and he was standing on my shoes. “You were too. I saw you hiding behind the wall before recess. You were spying on the janitor.” Urgh. I stuck out my tongue. Boy cooties. Leaning away from him, I pulled a face. “No I didn't, and you can't prove it.” “Yes I caaaaan,” he sang. “I can also prove that you were playing with the janitor’s shoes during class time.” I dropped the stick, stepping on it. “You wouldn't.” He danced back, laughing. “I would!” Noah patted his jeans pocket where a phone was nestled inside. He was the only kid allowed a phone in class, due to him getting special treatment for being the mayor's son. The boy had two incriminating videos that would get me in trouble— maybe in even more trouble than the milk thief. The first one was a clear shot of me playing with the janitor’s shoes in the teachers lounge, and the second exposed me in perfect detail, on my tiptoes trying to peer behind the wall. Immediately, I tried to grab the phone off of him, but Noah Prestley had an ulterior motive. “I want to help you,” he said, pocketing his phone. When I could only frown at him in confusion, he lowered himself into the dirt. “Old Man Critter is hiding something,” he murmured, tracing the dirt with his fingers. Noah lifted his head, peering at me through dark brown curls hanging in his eyes. His smile was mischievous– definitely not the type I was used to. The mayor's son was more interesting than I thought. “So, let's find out what it is.” “Old Man Critter?” I questioned. Noah shrugged. “He looks like a cockroach.” The mystery white powder was cocaine. Obviously. However, to two seven year olds, this so-called white powder was a mind controlling substance, or maybe even something that could end the world. After all, per Noah’s detective skills, he saw the woman in public, and she was acting a little strange. Noah and I uncovered our janitor's evil plan, after stalking him for weeks, writing our findings in crayon, and staking out his house when we were supposed to be playing in the park. I became a regular visitor to the Prestley household, and Noah’s father wasn't as bad as I thought. He gave me cookies when I stayed over. Look, we were seven years old, so our findings weren't exactly concrete. But we still managed to uncover the clues leading to catching the janitor. There was a strange woman who met up with him outside the school gates at lunchtime. After some digging, we concluded she was buying the white powder from him. We managed to get a picture. Noah told the principal, presenting the evidence, and the janitor was fired for the possession of foreign substances. Noah and I were also reprimanded (again) for sticking our noses into business which wasn't ours. The adults tried to tell us the white powder was not bad, and was in fact candy. My parents were called, and Noah’s father did not look happy to be there, sending Noah scary death-glares across the principal's desk. My mother stood up and apologised for my behavior, blaming my imagination on the cartoons I was watching. In front of my Mom, I brought up the argument that a teacher wouldn't be selling candy to a woman. I received the look in return, but I didn't back down. She shook her head stubbornly, refusing to believe we were onto something, gently grabbing my hand and pulling me into my seat. I was threatened with zero dessert for a week, and no cartoons, which did shut me up eventually. There was no way I was missing Saturday morning Adventure Time. The adults seemed to have won this silent battle, and the principal began a speech which was basically, Children tend to have vivid imaginations, but will grow out of it… That was until a bored looking Noah jumped out of his chair and grabbed the seized baggie of white powder, ripping it open, his mouth curling into a grin. “Well, if it's candy, I can eat it, right?” Following a loud cacophony of, “No!” from the adults who really thought a seven year old was about to down half a pound of cocaine, and my mother almost fainting, our disgruntled parents finally agreed to take our claims seriously. The principal searched the janitor’s locker, and sure enough, he pulled out multiple bags of white powder. Old Man Critter had an audience of kids and faculty when he was being led away. Noah and I stood at the front. I remember him twisting around, teeth clenched in a manic snarl, saliva dripping down his chin. “I'll get you! You little brats! I'll fucking find you!” That was the day we found our third member. I opened my mouth to shout back at him, but my mother was quick to shut me up. May Lee, who was standing between me and Noah, nudged me, and then elbowed him hard enough to get a hiss out of the boy. May was half Korean, a tiny girl with orange pigtails who knocked Johnny Summer’s out during reading time for poking her in the face. May scared me. She scared Noah too, judging from the fearful look he shot me. I had a vague memory of her pigtails hitting me in the face during recess, and were somehow sharp enough to bruise my eye. May’s gaze trailed our school janitor being violently dragged outside. “Do you two even know how to catch bad guys?” “Yes.” Noah mumbled under his breath. “Obviously.” He let out another hiss when she hit him again. “Ow!” Noah shoved her back. “Your elbows are pointy!” “Well, you're not very good,” May teased, “I can help you catch bad guys.” He snorted. “Oh, yeah? What makes you think you can help us?” May proved herself a few weeks later when we were on our second official case. Who stole Mrs Johnson’s award winning carrots? I turned eight years old on the day May officially became part of our gang. We were supposed to be celebrating my birthday in the park, but of course we had work to do. Mrs Johnson’s award-winning carrots were still missing, and we were determined to find them. After tracking down the missing vegetables to a seedy house at the end of my block, Noah had stupidly decided to check out the inside for himself, leaving me alone with zero help. This was the first time I felt genuine fear striking through me, the first time I wanted to run and crawl under my bed. The carrot thief was in fact the crazy old woman who screamed at cheese in the store– the one Mom told me to stay away from. Using my dad’s ancient binoculars and my mediocre lip reading skills, I watched the crazy lady hold Noah hostage in her kitchen, armed with an old World War 2 grenade she swore she would detonate. It's not like I could follow him, I was in danger of getting caught too. Hiding behind the wall in front of her house, I had a perfect view of her kitchen window, and my friend awkwardly sitting at her table eating cookies. Had he switched sides!? my attention flicked to the chocolate cookie in my friend’s hand, my hands growing clammy around the binoculars. Could those cookies be forcing Noah to join the side of evil? When Noah pointed toward the window, right at me, I ducked, slamming my hand over my mouth, stifling a cry. I was so close to proving my Mom right, that I was putting myself in danger with this investigative hobby, and calling for her help, when no other than May Lee stepped out of the crazy old woman's house, hand in hand with an embarrassed looking Noah. Immediately, I hugged him. Then I hit him. “Why did you sell me out, stupid head?!” I yelled. “What did she do to you?” The boy blinked at me through thick brown hair. “She gave me a cookie.” “What? But it could be controlling you!” Noah pushed me away when I tried to check his ears for mind control devices. “Stop hitting me, I was telling her I had a friend waiting for me outside,” he grumbled. The boy refused to look at his rescuer, hiding under his hood. “She wanted the carrots to feed her bunny.” A proud looking May held up the stolen carrots with a grin. “I snuck in the back window.” she shoved Noah with a giggle, “Sorry, what did you say about not needing me, Mr Know It All?” Noah groaned, his gaze glued to the ground. Noah Prestley was stubborn. “She was like a thousand years old and was feeding her bunny when you attacked her. She didn't even tie me up, and besides,” he stuck out his tongue. “I didn't even need rescuing. She made me cookies and I got to hold Sir Shrooms.” “Sir Shrooms?” Noah giggled. “Her bunny.” May folded her arms. “Say thank you, dumb butt.” “I already said thank you!” Noah’s cheeks were burning bright. “You need to clean your ears!” “No you didn't, I would have heard you.” “Thank you.” Noah muttered under his breath. The girl snickered. “What did you say, Noah?” “I said thank you!” The boy ducked his head and I couldn't resist a giggle. He still refused to acknowledge being rescued by a girl. “You're still stupid.” Despite Noah making it clear he did not want another member joining our secret gang, we welcomed May into our group with our ritual, which was a chocolate cupcake and pushing her into the town lake. (I did the same to Noah, and the tradition kind of stuck). May wasn't just valuable to us for her fighting skills. She could talk her way out of a situation too. Noah and I got stuck in the principal's private bathroom investigating a small case of a stolen phone from a classmate. Our prime suspect was the principal himself, who had been the last person with it. I was convinced he'd stuffed the phone in his bathroom trash, after accidentally breaking it. We found numbers for phone repairs on his laptop. Noah and I were searching the trash when he came back from lunch early. If May wasn't there to interrogate him on his favorite video games, we would have been caught. That year, we were rewarded a special Junior police award at the Christmas parade for solving the mystery behind the disappearing holiday decorations (a teenage girl, who wanted to ruin Christmas for everyone). I still remember Mom’s scowl in the crowd. She really did not like my obsession with finding and bringing Middleview criminals to justice. Starting fourth grade, we became a trio of wannabe detectives, and even earned a name for ourselves. The Middleview Three. Mom tried to keep me inside, but by the age of ten, we were getting tip offs from the sheriff's daughter. We found missing cats, tracked down stolen vegetables, and even found a baby. When our names started to appear in the local gazette, Mom grounded me for two weeks, and Noah’s father threatened to send him to private school. May’s mother was strangely supportive, often providing snacks for stake outs, and when Noah cut his knee chasing a run-away dog, stitching him back up, and not telling our parents. We were on our fifth or sixth case when a new kid joined our class halfway through the year. I wasn't concentrating, already planning out our stakeout in my notebook. It was our first serious case. All of the third grade had gotten food poisoning the previous day, and I was already suspicious of the new lunch lady. I swore she spat in my lunch, and May came down with the stomach flu after eating slimy looking hamburger helper. The new kid didn't get my attention until he ignored our teacher’s prompt to tell us three interesting facts about himself, and proudly introduced himself as the fourth member of the Middleview Four. Noah, who was sitting behind me, kicked my seat, and May threw her workbook at me. They had a habit of resorting to violence when I was daydreaming. Lifting my head, I blinked at a private school kid standing in front of the class with far too much confidence, a grin stretched across his mouth. Rich, judging by his actual school uniform and the tinge of a British accent. The kid had dark blonde hair and freckles. “My name is Aris Caine,” he announced loudly, “And I want to join The Middleview Four.” “Middleview Three.” Noah corrected with a scoff, when fifteen pairs of eyes turned to us. I turned in my chair to shoot him a warning look. His death glare was typical. “We don't need anyone else,” he said through a pencil lodged between his teeth. The Mayor’s son had grown fiercely protective of our little gang. I could already sense his irritation that some random kid was trying to join us. Our confused teacher ushered the new kid to a seat, but he kept talking. “I was the smartest student in my old school,” Aris folded his arms. “I want to help you with your current case.” the boy cocked his head when I feigned a confused expression. “The food poisoning case?” He nodded at my notebook. “I'm not stupid, I know you're already working on it.” Aris strolled over to Noah’s desk and pulled out the boy’s notes from under his workbooks. Noah had been studying the footage we salvaged from the faculty lounge. “You're looking at the wrong piece of footage,” he announced. “If you let me join, I'll lead you to the culprit.” he stabbed at Noah’s notes. “Not bad. But you're missing something.” Noah leaned back on his chair. “Like what, new kid?” Aris knew he had an audience of intrigued eyes. I think that thrilled him. “You've been searching in the place most likely to have clues,” he murmured, “Which is the scene of the crime.” Aris was right. We were going crazy trying to find anything incriminating in the cafeteria– but all we had found was old custard and a scary amount of recycled pasta. Aris prodded at Noah’s notes again. “Why not look in the place least likely to hold a clue? You might be surprised.” Something in Noah’s expression lit up, his eyes widening. “The teachers lounge,” he said, just as the thought crossed my mind, May audibly gasping. “Mr Caine,” Mrs Jacobs was red faced. She had already seized several of our phones, and some earphones Noah had been using to listen to a potential culprit on a missing cat case. “Please take your seat and stop talking about things that do not concern children.” She put way too much emphasis on the latter word. I felt like telling her we were ten years old, not six. But that counted as talking back– and my Mom would be informed. So, I kept my mouth shut. Noah, however, suffered from the doesn't think before he speaks disease. “Well, maybe if the cops actually did their jobs,” he spoke up, “a group of children wouldn't have to help them.” “Mr Prestley–” “You know I'm right, Mrs Jacobs,” he said, with that innocent and yet mocking tone. “We put our old janitor in jail when we were in the second grade,” he laughed, and the rest of the class joined in. “It's not our fault the sheriff is totally incompetitant at his job.” The laughs grew louder, but this time the class were laughing at him, not with him. Mrs Jacobs pursed her lips, her hands going to her hips. “I believe the word you are trying to say is incompetent, which makes sense because you are failing at basic English. Perhaps if you focus on actual school work and not your juvenile Scooby Doo fantasies, you might be able to speak basic words.” the teacher’s eyes were far too bright to be mocking a ten year old. Twisting around in my chair, Noah’s gaze was burning into his desk. The teacher’s attention turned to Aris, who was frowning at Noah. Not with sympathy or pity. No, he was disappointed that a member of the famous Middleview Three, who were known to go against adults, had backed down to a teacher with no snarky remark. “Aris Caine.” Mrs Jacobs raised her voice. “Sit down.” Aris slumped into his seat and pretended to zip his lips, before leaning over my desk and dropping a memory drive into my pencil case. “Here is the real footage,” he murmured, shooting Noah a grin. “Thank me later.” “We’re not going to thank you, because we don't know you,” Noah spat back. However, the footage the new kid provided was just what we needed, the puzzle piece that put everything together. We were right. The new lunch lady had rushed into the office before lunch time, grabbed a vial of something from her bag, and disappeared back through the door. We had been too busy studying the camera footage from the kitchen, to realise our clue was in fact inside the teachers lounge. When the four of us stepped into our principals office, he regarded us with a scowl. I wasn't a stranger to his office. I had even picked my own seat, the fluffy beanbag near the door. The Middleview Three were in his office every week. Usually for breaking into classrooms and the time Noah tried to jump into the vent because he saw it on TV. Principal Maine was drinking something that definitely wasn't coffee or water. His desk was an avalanche of paper, and I swore I could already see steam coming out of his ears. “You three.” The man leaned forward, raising his brow at Aris, who looked way too comfortable at a school he had just joined. “And you've dragged the new kid into your antics! I can't say I'm surprised when I've been on the phone with four separate reporters who want details on this Middleview Three garbage.” Noah’s eyes lit up. “Wait, really? What did you tell them?” Principal Maine’s eyebrows twitched. “I told them the truth,” he leaned back in his chair. This guy had some serious stress-lines. “You are three stubborn children with zero respect for authority, who have broken multiple rules and are very close to acquiring criminal records before reaching the age of eleven. Which, might I say, is a first! The youngest person in this town to get a criminal record was Ellie Daley, back in the 80’s. She was thirteen years old.” “We haven't broken any rules,” May said, “We’ve been catching bad people.” The man’s lip curled. “We have a full force of officers whose jobs are to find bad people,” he said. “Middleview does not need the protection of three children who are barely old enough to know right from wrong,” his eyes found Noah. He was always the punching bag for our teachers, and I never understood why. Like there was this on-going joke between the adults to point fun at him. “Or left from right for that matter! Mr Prestley has demonstrated that several times. Which is why you are in school, why you three should be learning, instead of playing Sherlock Holmes.” He shook his head. “Get on with it. Why are you here this time?” I hated our principal’s condescending tone. He was angry. But I didn't think he'd be this angry. “Go on!” he urged us. “What did you solve this time?” Principal Maine inclined his head. “Let me guess,” he said. “You've found the Zodiac killer. Well, that's quite the achievement.” Noah opened his mouth to speak, and the man’s expression darkened. “Choose your next words very carefully, Mr Prestley. Your father may be able to cover up your detective games but I will happily lose my job over suspending you from this school.” Noah’s eyes widened. “But that's not–” “One more word.” Maine said, emphasising his threat by picking up his phone, like he was about to make important phone calls. My mom did that too when I refused to shower, or didn't eat my broccoli. “Do not test me.” The new kid surprised us by stepping forward, the flash drive clutched in his fist. “It wasn't them, Principal Maine, it was me.” he placed the evidence on the desk. Aris was a good actor. He was playing the innocent kid pretty well, I almost believed him. Until he winked at us. “I went to the Middleview– I mean, to these three because I didn't want to come and see you alone because I'm scared she'll poison me too.” Aris dramatised a sob, and in the corner of my eye, Noah’s eyes rolled to the back of his head. May, however, was entranced, her eyes wide. The performance was award worthy. The shaking hands, the slight stutter in his words that was subtle enough to be noticeable– but not enough to be faking it. Aris Caine was already our fourth member, and all of us knew it. Principal Maine took the flash drive, a frown creasing his expression. He inserted it into his laptop, and just from studying his expression as he watched the footage, widening eyes and slightly parted lips that were definitely stifling bad words— I knew we had him. Aris made sure to give a commentary, which wasn't necessary, but I did enjoy the look on our principal’s shell-shocked face. “That's the new lunch lady,” Aris pointed out. He started to lean over to prod the screen, but seeing the visible veins pulsing in our principal's forehead, the three of us dragged him back. Aris stumbled, and we tightened our grip. I was already smiling, and even Noah was trying to hide a grin. This kid was definitely a member of the Middleview Three. “I haven't met her. But as you can see, she is putting something into the third grader’s food.” “Poison,” May nodded. “Or, according to the police report–” Maine went deathly pale. “Salmon Ella.” Noah finished with a smirk. The man didn't react. But he did shut his laptop and excuse himself, immediately calling the cops. I was grounded again after the food poisoning case. Worse still, I got sick for two weeks and was bedridden, so I missed out on two cases involving stolen birthday decorations. Noah was insistent that the new kid was not joining us. I received a multitude of texts cramming up my Mom’s notifications. She ended up muting him. Hes NOT joynjng I don't cre now smart he is I don't like him and Im teknicly the first member May is being stoopid we can talk when your better get well soon OK??? Two weeks later, I stepped into class, and Noah had taken the seat next to Aris, the two of them enveloped in the mountain of pokémon cars on Aris’s desk. May was trying to play, but apparently she needed Pokémon cards to join. When I questioned them, Noah looked up with a grin. “Aris is cool now!” His announcement stapled our fourth member. Entering teenagehood made me realise Middleview was not a good town–and its people had masks. Even the ones I thought I knew. At twelve years old, we hunted down a child killer, a sadistic man who turned his victims into angels. It didn't take us long to realise the people we put away as little kids wanted revenge. And in their heads we were old enough to receive proper punishment. Mom told me we would regret our so-called fame as the town's junior detectives, and I thought she was wrong. I had spent my childhood chasing bad guys, so I was sure I could catch the real bad ones too. I was fourteen when we ran into our first real criminal who specifically wanted us. Danny Budge was the reason why Noah started going to therapy at fourteen, and why Aris refused to go near the edge of town. May had taken time off to go see her family abroad, and I was put under house arrest. Seven year old Maisie Eaton had disappeared from her yard, and after searching for her for two nights, alongside the police who had learned to tolerate us working with them, we found her tied up inside an old barn. Sitting cross legged on a pile of hay, was Maisie. Awake. I could see her eyes were wide. But she wasn't moving or struggling, it didn't make sense to me. “Wait,” I nudged May. “She's not moving.” Aris rushed forward to untie the little girl, only to trip on a wire, which was connected to a Final Destination style contraption. Aris lifted his head, pointing above him. One more step, and he would have sent a sharpened spear directly through the little girl’s head. “Fuck!” Aris hissed, already freaking out. He was frozen. “What do I do?!” “Stay calm,” Noah said from my side, the rest of us hiding behind an old car. The mayor's son had become our unofficial leader. Ever since hitting puberty, he was now our brawn alongside May. Noah jumped forward, watching for trip wires. “I'll save the kid. May! You help Aris.” before I could get a word in, he was dragging me to my feet. “Marin, you're with me.” I nodded, stumbling in the dark, keeping my flashlight beam on the ground. “You know what this means, don't you?” Noah said in heavy breaths, his fingers wrapped around my arm. “Maisie was innocent. There was no motive. She was just a distraction.” Noah let out a hiss. “Or even a lure.” I did. But I didn't want to say it out loud, because then my Mom would be right, and I was admitting that there were multiple people trying to kill us. Luckily, we saved Maisie. Her kidnapper, Danny Budge turned himself in with no word or explanation. Later, we would find out he was related to our elementary school janitor. The little girl was taken back to her mother, and the four of us stayed behind, peering up at the murder contraption specifically made to butcher us. Aris nudged me, and I almost jumped out of my skin. “You should probably keep this… quiet,” he said in a breath, his gaze glued to the long rope expertly tied to the ceiling. “From your mother,” May added softly. She squeezed my hand. “Your Mom will kill us before they do.” “We’re going to fucking die,” Noah said in a sing-song. “And I'm not even sixteen.” He was right. One year later, our most gruesome and horrific case hit us like a wave of ice water, and I admitted we were just four kids completely out of our depth. Three townspeople had been found murdered in piles of bloody string. The photos from the scene made me sick, and I was still recovering from our old janitor’s measly attempt at punishing us for ruining his life. We were stupidly blindsided by the string murders, and thought we were following a clue. The next thing I knew, I was tied up back to back with Aris in my old janitor’s basement while he caressed my cheek with a knife. “Am I supposed to be here?” Aris whispered, struggling in his restraints. “Did he just call me Noah?” I knocked my head against his. “Don't tell him that! Idiot. What if he kills you?” Funnily enough, Aris was right. Old Man Critter had mistaken Aris for Noah. The two of them were sandy blonde and reddish brown, one built like a brick wall while the other more wiry. However, to an old man with debilitating sight, I guess I could see it. Maybe if I squinted. So, after an hour or two of empty threats and knife play, Noah and May came to our rescue, tailed by the police, and… my mother. I think I would have rather been tied up with Old Man Critter than face her wrath. I was supposed to be at the library studying. I shot Noah a death glare, and he offered a pitiful, almost puppy-like frown: Sorry! he mouthed. She made us tell her!. Fast forward to when the others really needed me to investigate the string murders, and I was stuck inside. Mom had gone as far as taping up my windows to make sure I didn't sneak out. I think me being kind of kidnapped, but not really by Old Man Critter, really set her into panic mode. I did tell her that he didn't hurt us at all, and just wanted to scare us. But Mom was past angry. She was impossible to talk to. May texted me halfway into a horror movie I was forcing myself to watch that another body had been found. Turning on the local news, she was right. This time it was a kid. May told me to get my ass out of the house. I knew where Mom hid the door keys, so at midnight when I knew she was sleeping, I snuck out and rode my bike to the rendezvous we had agreed to meet. May was already there, a flashlight in her mouth, fingers wrapped around her handlebars. “The boys?” I whispered, joining her. “They're already there,” she said through a mouthful of flashlight. “Let's go!” Aris was 99.9% sure we would find a clue inside the old string factory, so that's where we headed. Noah and Aris were already waiting outside, armed with flashlights. The two of them were quieter than normal. They didn't greet me or tease my absence from the gang. “Okay, so here's what we're going to do,” Noah announced. His voice swam in and out of my mind when I tipped my head back, drinking in the foreboding building in front of us. A shiver crept its way down my spine, and suddenly I felt sick to my stomach, like something had come apart in my mind. I stumbled back, but something pulled me forwards, my mouth filling with phantom bugs skittering on my tongue. I really didn't want to go in there… I could sense my body was moving, but I wasn't the one in control. Looking up, there was something there at the corner of my eye. It was above me and around me, everywhere, sliced in between everything. But I couldn't look. I couldn't look. I wasn't allowed to look. “Marin?” Noah twisted around to me, and his face caught in the dull light of the moon. “Hey, are you coming?” Blinking rapidly, I nodded, despite seeing it with Noah too. I couldn't look. I wasn't allowed. “Dude, are you good?” My vision was blurring, and a scream was clawing its way up my throat. I took a step back, my eyes following his every movement. “Noah.” I didn't realise his name was slipping from my lips, a rooted fear I didn't understand setting my body into fight or flight. Why… I choked back tears. Why do you look… like that? I held out my own hands, hot tears filling my eyes. I looked up into the sky, at criss-crosses that didn't make sense. “Yeah, I'm coming!” my mouth moved for me, and I joined the others, pushing open the large wooden door. I didn't remember anything past the old wooden door we pushed through. Going back to that memory over and over again, all I remembered was pushing the door. I was found three hours later, inconsolable, screaming on the side of the road, my fingers entangled with…string. It was everywhere. Mom said I blocked out a lot, but I strictly remember blood slicked string covering me, damp in my hands and tangled in my hair. There was no sign of the others. Mom put me into the back of her car, and I slept for a while. My mother drove us far away from Middleview. I asked about my friends, but Mom told me they weren't real, that Middleview was a fantasy I had dreamed up as a child. She told me I was in a traumatising incident as a child, and mixed up reality and fiction. Cartoons and my own life. But they were real. No amount of private therapists spewing the same shit could erase my whole life. I was strictly told that I had a head injury, that I imagined The Middleview Four like my own personal fantasy. I didn't start believing it until I grew into an adult and was prescribed some pretty strong meds, so I began to wonder if they were in fact delusions. Mom’s job was a mystery I couldn't solve, even as a twenty three year old. So, I followed her one night, hopping into my car when she left our driveway. Her job was behind a ten foot wall surrounded by barriers. Security guards were checking a car in, so I took my chance, and slipped through on-foot. What I saw behind the barrier was Middleview. The town I thought I hallucinated. I was immediately blinded by flood lights illuminating the diner from my childhood. Middleview. I took a shaky step forward, my stomach twisting. It was a TV set. No, more of a stage. Inside, bathed in the pretty colours I remembered from my childhood, were my friends sitting in our usual booth, frozen at fifteen years old. The Middleview Four, minus me, were exactly the same as when I left them. They were even wearing the same clothes. May. Her orange pigtails bobbed along with her head. Aris was hunched over like usual, picking at his fries and dipping them in his shake. Except how could I take any of this seriously when they were surrounded by cameras? Noah slammed his hands down on the table with a triumphant grin. “We are so close to cracking this case!” I noticed his lips weren't moving with his voice. I started toward them slowly, even when the truth dangled above me, below me, everywhere. I stepped over it, blew it out of my face, reaching shaky hands forward to pull them aside. Aris laughed, and something moved above him. “We were kidnapped last week. We are not close. You're just painfully optimistic.” May nudged him, giggling. “Let him have this. He thinks he's our leader.” Noah punched the air, and there it was again. Movement. “I am our leader!” Closer. I found myself inches away from my best friend, and my blood ran so cold, so painful, poison in my veins. Noah stood up, and I could see the reality of him in front of me. The reality of want I wasn't allowed to see. His head wobbled slightly when he smiled, mouth opening and closing in jerking motions. If I looked closer, his lips had been split apart to perfectly replicate a smile. I forced myself to take all of him in. All of Aris, and May. The back of Noah had been hollowed out, a startling red cavern where his spine was supposed to be, where flesh and bone was supposed to be. Now, I just saw… strings. Looking closer, I could finally see them. Strings tangled around his arms, his legs, puppeteering his every move as he danced from string to string. I grabbed Noah’s hand, and it was ice cold, slimy flesh that was long dead. He didn't move, but his eyes somehow found me. Noah’s expression flickered with recognition, before his strings were tugged violently, and he screamed, his eyes going wide, lips twisting. “Marin?” His artificial eyes blinked, and he slowly moved his head. “You… left… us.” Noah’s lips curled, a deep throated whine escaping his throat. “You… left us!” He twisted around, his lip wobbling. “Why?!” his frightened eyes flicked from me to his own hands. All those inside jokes our teachers had, I thought dizzily. Was this what it was for? Was Noah Prestley nothing but comedic relief? “Why… am I… cold?” Noah mumbled. “Cut!” someone yelled. I staggered back, words tangled in my throat. Noah opened his mouth, but he was pulled back, this time violently, his strings above jerking, tangling together. “Allison!” a man shouted from behind me. “Why is your daughter on the stage? Get her out of here!” I was paralysed, still staring at the hollowed out puppet who had been my best friend, when my mother’s arms wrapped around me so tight, I lost the ability to breathe. I was still staring at the strings cross crossed above me, Noah’s strings pulling him back. Aris’s strings forcing him to laugh. May’s strings bobbing her head in a nodding gesture. “Marin,” Mom whispered into my back. “You cannot be here.” “They're here,” was all I managed to whisper. Her sobs shook against me. I didn't realise my mother was crying until I felt her tears wet on my shoulder. The words were entangled on my tongue, but just like the string above me, they were knotted and contorted. They were here. All this time they were here, and you made me think I was crazy?! What did you do to them? What did you DO? “No, sweetie. No, they're not.” Mom’s voice was breaking, her grip tightening around me. The world was spinning and I was barely aware of myself kicking and screaming while my Mom struggled to shout over me. “I was going to expose them to the world,” she hissed out, dragging me away from Noah– away from his jerking, puppet-like mouth. I couldn't comprehend that he existed as that, as a conscious thing that had been carved of its insides. “You were the property of an evil and very powerful little girl who owns this town and everyone in it,” my Mom spat in my ear. “They made me keep my mouth shut, so I begged them to save one of you. Just one. I had to cut one of you down before I went crazy.” I was still screaming when she calmly dragged me to my car, slipping a shot into the flesh of my neck. I remember the rain pounding against the window, my mother’s pale face shining with tears, her stifled sobs into the wheel. “And I chose you.” I woke up the next morning with what was supposed to be a wiped memory. But I wasn't lucky enough to forget. I am terrified of her finding out I remember her exact words from the car-ride home. I'm scared she (or her work) will make me forget them for real. Mom told me that I once had strings too. Strings that cut through me, cruelly entangling around me, suffocating my mind and controlling my every move. Strings that would soon pierce through me and turn me into a little girl’s doll. But she saved me, cutting me down, when I was still human. And now I guess I am a real girl. submitted by /u/Trash_Tia to r/scarystories [link] [comments]
r/scarystories Trash_Tia Jun 2, 2026
The Vampiric Widows of Duskvale
https://preview.redd.it/adafwzviw22h1.png?width=3508&format=png&auto=webp&s=0018873a4bf76dda7a47eeb620ff371ad66f904a The baby had been unexpected. Melissa had never expected that such a short affair would yield a child, but as she stood alone in the cramped bathroom, nervous anticipation fluttering behind her ribs, the result on the pregnancy test was undeniable. Positive. Her first reaction was shock, followed immediately by despair. A large, sinking hole in her stomach that swallowed up any possible joy she might have otherwise felt about carrying a child in her womb. A child? She couldn’t raise a child, not by herself. In her small, squalid apartment and job as a grocery store clerk, she didn’t have the means to bring up a baby. It wasn’t the right environment for a newborn. All the dust in the air, the dripping tap in the kitchen, the fettering cobwebs that she hadn’t found the time to brush away. This wasn’t something she’d be able to handle alone. But the thought of getting rid of it instead… In a panicked daze, Melissa reached for her phone. Her fingers fumbled as she dialled his number. The baby’s father, Albert. They had met by chance one night, under a beautiful, twinkling sky that stirred her desires more favourably than normal. Melissa wasn’t one to engage in such affairs normally, but that night, she had. Almost as if swayed by the romantic glow of the moon itself. She thought she would be safe. Protected. But against the odds, her body had chosen to carry a child instead. Something she could have never expected. It was only the sudden morning nausea and feeling that something was different that prompted her to visit the pharmacy and purchase a pregnancy test. She thought she was just being silly. Letting her mind get carried away with things. But that hadn’t been the case at all. As soon as she heard Albert’s voice on the other end of the phone—quiet and short, in an impatient sort of way—she hesitated. Did she really expect him to care? She must have meant nothing to him; a minor attraction that had already fizzled away like an ember in the night. Why would he care about a child born from an accident? She almost hung up without speaking. “Hello?” Albert said again. She could hear the frown in his voice. “A-Albert?” she finally said, her voice low, tenuous. One hand rested on her stomach—still flat, hiding the days-old foetus that had already started growing within her. “It’s Melissa.” His tone changed immediately, becoming gentler. “Melissa? I was wondering why the number was unrecognised. I only gave you mine, didn’t I?” “There’s something I need to tell you.” The line went quiet, only a flutter of anticipated breath. Melissa wondered if he already knew. Would he hang up the moment the words slipped out, block her number so that she could never contact him again? She braced herself. “I’m… pregnant.” The silence stretched for another beat, followed by a short gasp of realization. “Pregnant?” he echoed. He sounded breathless. “That’s… that’s wonderful news.” Melissa released the breath she’d been holding, strands of honey-coloured hair falling across her face. “It… is?” “Of course it is,” Albert said with a cheery laugh. “I was rather hoping this might be the case.” Melissa clutched the phone tighter, her eyes widened as she stared down at her feet. His reaction was not what she’d been expecting. Was he really so pleased? “You… you were?” “Indeed.” Melissa covered her mouth with her hand, shaking her head. “B-but… I can’t…” “If it’s money you’re worried about, there’s no need,” Albert assured her. “In fact, I have the perfect proposal.” A faint frown tugged at Melissa’s brows. Something about how words sounded rehearsed somehow, as if he really had been anticipating this news. “You will leave your home and come live with me, in Duskvale. I will provide everything. I’m sure you’ll settle here quite nicely. You and our child.” Melissa swallowed, starting to feel dizzy. “L-live with you?” she repeated, leaning heavily against the cold bathroom tiles. Maybe she should sit down. All of this news was almost too much for her to grasp. “Yes. Would that be a problem?” “I… I suppose not,” Melissa said. Albert was a sweet and charming man, and their short affair had left her feeling far from regretful. But weren’t things moving a little too quickly? She didn’t know anything about Duskvale, the town he was from. And it almost felt like he’d had all of this planned from the start. But that was impossible. “Perfect,” Albert continued, unaware of Melissa’s lingering uncertainty. “Then I’ll make arrangements at one. This child will have a… bright future ahead of it, I’m sure.” He hung up, and a heavy silence fell across Melissa’s shoulders. Move to Duskvale, live with Albert? Was this really the best choice? But as she gazed around her small, cramped bathroom and the dim hallway beyond, maybe this was her chance for a new start. Albert was a kind man, and she knew he had money. If he was willing to care for her—just until she had her child and figured something else out—then wouldn’t she be a fool to squander such an opportunity? If anything, she would do it for the baby. To give it the best start in life she possibly could. A few weeks later, Melissa packed up her life and relocated to the small, mysterious town of Duskvale. Despite the almost gloomy atmosphere that seemed to pervade the town—from the dark, shingled buildings and the tall, curious-looking crypt in the middle of the cemetery—the people that lived there were more than friendly. Melissa was almost taken aback by how well they received her, treating her not as a stranger, but as an old friend. Albert’s house was a grand, old-fashioned manor, with dark stone bricks choked with ivy, but there was also a sprawling, well-maintained garden and a beautiful terrace. As she dropped off her bags at the entryway and swept through the rooms—most of them laying untouched and unused in the absence of a family—she thought this would be the perfect place to raise a child. For the moment, it felt too quiet, too empty, but soon it would be filled with joy and laughter once the baby was born. The first few months of Melissa’s pregnancy passed smoothly. Her bump grew, becoming more and more visible beneath the loose, flowery clothing she wore, and the news of the child she carried was well-received by the townsfolk. Almost everyone seemed excited about her pregnancy, congratulating her and eagerly anticipating when the child would be due. They seemed to show a particular interest in the gender of the child, though Melissa herself had yet to find out. Living in Duskvale with Albert was like a dream for her. Albert cared for her every need, entertained her every whim. She was free to relax and potter, and often spent her time walking around town and visiting the lake behind his house. She would spend hours sitting on the small wooden bench and watching fish swim through the crystal-clear water, birds landing amongst the reeds and pecking at the bugs on the surface. Sometimes she brought crumbs and seeds with her and tried to coax the sparrows and finches closer, but they always kept their distance. The neighbours were extremely welcoming too, often bringing her fresh bread and baked treats, urging her to keep up her strength and stamina for the labour that awaited her. One thing she did notice about the town, which struck her as odd, was the people that lived there. There was a disproportionate number of men and boys compared to the women. She wasn’t sure she’d ever even seen a female child walking amongst the group of schoolchildren that often passed by the front of the house. Perhaps the school was an all-boys institution, but even the local parks seemed devoid of any young girls whenever she walked by. The women that she spoke to seemed to have come from out of town too, relocating here to live with their husbands. Not a single woman was actually born in Duskvale. While Melissa thought it strange, she tried not to think too deeply about it. Perhaps it was simply a coincidence that boys were born more often than girls around here. Or perhaps there weren’t enough opportunities here for women, and most of them left town as soon as they were old enough. She never thought to enquire about it, worried people might find her questions strange and disturb the pleasant, peaceful life she was building for herself there. After all, everyone was so nice to her. Why would she want to ruin it just because of some minor concerns about the gender disparity? The women seemed happy with their lives in Duskvale, after all. There was no need for any concern. So she pushed aside her worries and continued counting down the days until her due date, watching as her belly slowly grew larger and larger to accommodate the growing foetus inside. One evening, Albert came home from work and wrapped his arms around her waist, resting his hands on her bump. “I think it’s finally time to find out the gender,” he told her, his eyes twinkling. Melissa was thrilled to finally know if she was having a baby girl or boy, and a few days later, Albert had arranged for an appointment with the local obstetrician, Dr. Edwards. He was a stout man, with a wiry grey moustache and busy eyebrows, but he was kind enough, even if he did have an odd air about him. Albert stayed by her side while blood was drawn from her arm, and she was prepared for an ultrasound. Although she was excited, Melissa couldn’t quell the faint flicker of apprehension in her stomach at Albert’s unusually grave expression. The gender of the child seemed to be of importance to him, though Melissa knew she would be happy no matter what sex her baby turned out to be. The gel that was applied to her stomach was cold and unpleasant, but she focused on the warmth of Albert’s hand gripping hers as Dr. Edwards moved the probe over her belly. She felt the baby kick a little in response to the pressure, and her heart fluttered. The doctor’s face was unreadable as he stared at the monitor displaying the results of the ultrasound. Melissa allowed her gaze to follow his, her chest warming at the image of her unborn baby on the screen. Even in shades of grey and white, it looked so perfect. The child she was carrying in her own womb. Albert’s face was calm, though Melissa saw the faint strain at his lips. Was he just as excited as her? Or was he nervous? They hadn’t discussed the gender before, but if Albert had a preference, she didn’t want it to cause any contention between them if it turned out the baby wasn’t what he was hoping for. Finally, Dr. Edwards put down the probe and turned to face them. His voice was light, his expression unchanged. “It’s a girl,” he said simply. Melissa choked out a cry of happiness, tears pricking the corners of her eyes. She was carrying a baby girl. She turned to Albert. Something unreadable flickered across his face, but it was already gone before she could decipher it. “A girl,” he said, smiling down at her. “How lovely.” “Isn’t it?” Melissa agreed, squeezing Albert’s hand even tighter, unable to suppress her joy. “I can’t wait to meet her already.” Dr. Edwards cleared his throat as he began mopping up the excess gel on Melissa’s stomach. He wore a slight frown. “I assume you’ll be opting for a natural birth, yes?” Melissa glanced at him, her smile fading as she blinked. “What do you mean?” Albert shuffled beside her, silent. “Some women prefer to go down the route of a caesarean section,” he explained nonchalantly. “But in this case, I would highly recommend avoiding that if possible. Natural births are… always best.” He turned away, his shoes squeaking against the shiny linoleum floor. “Oh, I see,” Melissa muttered. “Well, if that’s what you recommend, I suppose I’ll listen to your advice. I hadn’t given it much thought really.” The doctor exchanged a brief, almost unnoticeable glance with Albert. He cleared his throat again. “Your due date is in less than a month, yes? Make sure you get plenty of rest and prepare yourself for the labour.” He took off his latex gloves and tossed them into the bin, signalling the appointment was over. Melissa nodded, still mulling over his words. “O-okay, I will. Thank you for your help, doctor.” Albert helped her off the medical examination table, cupping her elbow with his hand to steady her as she wobbled on her feet. The smell of the gel and Dr. Edwards’ strange remarks were making her feel a little disorientated, and she was relieved when they left his office and stepped out into the fresh air. “A girl,” she finally said, smiling up at Albert. “Yes,” he said. “A girl.” The news that Melissa was expecting a girl spread through town fairly quickly, threading through whispers and gossip. The reactions she received were varied. Most of the men seemed pleased for her, but some of the folk—the older, quieter ones who normally stayed out of the way—shared expressions of sympathy that Melissa didn’t quite understand. She found it odd, but not enough to question. People were allowed to have their own opinions, after all. Even if others weren’t pleased, she was ecstatic to welcome a baby girl into the world. Left alone at home while Albert worked, she often found herself gazing out of the upstairs windows, daydreaming about her little girl growing up on these grounds, running through the grass with pigtails and a toothy grin and feeding the fish in the pond. She had never planned on becoming a mother, but now that it had come to be, she couldn’t imagine anything else. Until she remembered the disconcerting lack of young girls in town, and a strange, unsettling sort of dread would spread through her as she found herself wondering why. Did it have something to do with everyone’s interest in the child’s gender? But for the most part, the people around here seemed normal. And Albert hadn’t expressed any concerns that it was a girl. If there was anything to worry about, he would surely tell her. So Melissa went on daydreaming as the days passed, bringing her closer and closer to her due date. And then finally, early one morning towards the end of the month, the first contraction hit her. She awoke to pain tightening in her stomach, and a startling realization of what was happening. Frantically switching on the bedside lamp, she shook Albert awake, grimacing as she tried to get the words out. “I think… the baby’s coming.” He drove her immediately to Dr. Edwards’ surgery, who was already waiting to deliver the baby. Pushed into a wheelchair, she was taken to an empty surgery room and helped into a medical gown by two smiling midwives. The contractions grew more frequent and painful, and she gritted her teeth as she coaxed herself through each one. The bed she was laying on was hard, and the strip of fluorescent lights above her were too bright, making her eyes water, and the constant beep of the heartrate monitor beside her was making her head spin. How was she supposed to give birth like this? She could hardly keep her mind straight. One of the midwives came in with a large needle, still smiling. The sight of it made Melissa clench up in fear. “This might sting a bit,” she said. Melissa hissed through her teeth as the needle went into her spine, crying out in pain, subconsciously reaching for Albert. But he was no longer there. Her eyes skipped around the room, empty except for the midwife. Where had he gone? Was he not going to stay with her through the birth? The door opened and Dr. Edwards walked in, donning a plastic apron and gloves. Even behind the surgical mask he wore, Melissa could tell he was smiling. “It’s time,” was all he said. The birth was difficult and laborious. Melissa’s vision blurred with sweat and tears as she did everything she could to push at Dr. Edwards’ command. “Yes, yes, natural is always best,” he muttered. Melissa, with a groan, asked him what he meant by that. He stared at her like it was a silly question. “Because sometimes it happens so fast that there’s a risk of it falling back inside the open incision. That makes things… tricky, for all involved. Wouldn’t you agree?” Melissa still didn’t know what he meant, but another contraction hit her hard, and she struggled through the pain with a cry, her hair plastered to her skull and her cheeks damp and sticky with tears. Finally, with one final push, she felt the baby slide out. The silence that followed was deafening. Wasn’t the baby supposed to cry? Dr. Edwards picked up the baby and wrapped it in a white towel. She knew in her heart that something wasn’t right. “Quick,” the doctor said, his voice urgent and his expression grim as he thrust the baby towards her. “Look attentively. Burn her image into your memory. It’ll be the only chance you get.” Melissa didn’t know what he meant. Only chance? What was he talking about? Why wasn’t her baby crying? What was wrong with her? She gazed at the bundle in his arms. The perfect round face and button-sized nose. The mottled pink skin, covered in blood and pieces of glistening placenta. The closed eyes. The baby wasn’t moving. It sat still and silent in his arms, like a doll. Her heart ached. Her whole body began to tremble. Surely not… But as she looked closer, she thought she saw the baby’s chest moving. Just a little. With a soft cry, Melissa reached forward, her fingers barely brushing the air around her baby’s cheek. And then she turned to ash. Without warning, the baby in Dr. Edwards’ arms crumbled away, skin and flesh completely disintegrating, until there was nothing but a pile of dust cradled in the middle of his palm. Melissa began to scream. The midwife returned with another needle. This one went into her arm, injecting a strong sedative into her bloodstream as Melissa’s screams echoed throughout the entire surgery. They didn’t stop until she lost consciousness completely, and the delivery room finally went silent once more. The room was dark when Melissa woke up. Still groggy from the sedative, she could hardly remember if she’d already given birth. Subconsciously, she felt for her bump. Her stomach was flatter than before. “M-my… my baby…” she groaned weakly. “Hush now.” A figure emerged from the shadows beside her, and a lamp switched on, spreading a meagre glow across the room, leaving shadows hovering around the edges. Albert stood beside her. He reached out and gently touched her forehead, his hands cool against her warm skin. In the distance, she heard the rapid beep of a monitor, the squeaking wheels of a gurney being pushed down a corridor, the muffled sound of voices. But inside her room, everything was quiet. She turned her head to look at Albert, her eyes sore and heavy. Her body felt strange, like it wasn’t her own. “My baby… where is she?” Albert dragged a chair over to the side of her bed and sat down with a heavy sigh. “She’s gone.” Melissa started crying, tears spilling rapidly down her cheeks. “W-what do you mean by gone? Where’s my baby?” Albert looked away, his gaze tracing shadows along the walls. “It’s this town. It’s cursed,” he said, his voice low, barely above a whisper. Melissa’s heart dropped into her stomach. She knew she never should have come here. She knew she should have listened to those warnings at the back of her mind—why were there no girls here? But she’d trusted Albert wouldn’t bring her here if there was danger involved. And now he was telling her the town was cursed? “I don’t… understand,” she cried, her hands reaching for her stomach again. She felt broken. Like a part of her was missing. “I just want my baby. Can you bring her back? Please… give me back my baby.” “Melissa, listen to me,” Albert urged, but she was still crying and rubbing at her stomach, barely paying attention to his words. “Centuries ago, this town was plagued by witches. Horrible, wicked witches who used to burn male children as sacrifices for their twisted rituals.” Melissa groaned quietly, her eyes growing unfocused as she looked around the room, searching for her lost child. Albert continued speaking, doubtful she was even listening. “The witches were executed for their crimes, but the women who live in Duskvale continue to pay the price for their sins. Every time a child is born in this town, one of two outcomes can happen. Male babies are spared, and live as normal. But when a girl is born, very soon after birth, they turn completely to ash. That’s what happened to your child. These days, the only descendants that remain from the town’s first settlers are male. Any female children born from their blood turn to ash.” Melissa’s expression twisted, and she sobbed quietly in her hospital bed. “My… baby.” “I know it’s difficult to believe,” Albert continued with a sigh, resting his chin on his hands, “but we’ve all seen it happen. Babies turning to ash within moments of being born, with no apparent cause. Why should we doubt what the stories say when such things really do happen?” His gaze trailed hesitantly towards Melissa, but her eyes were elsewhere. The sheets around her neck were already soaked with tears. “That’s not all,” he went on. “Our town is governed by what we call the ‘Patriarchy’. Only a few men in each generation are selected to be part of the elite group. Sadly, I was not one of the chosen ones. As the stories get lost, it’s becoming progressively difficult to find reliable and trustworthy members amongst the newer generations. Or, at least, that’s what I’ve heard,” he added with an air of bitterness. Melissa’s expression remained blank. Her cries had fallen quiet now, only silent tears dripping down her cheeks. Albert might have thought she’d fallen asleep, but her eyes were still open, staring dully at the ceiling. He doubted she was absorbing much of what he was saying, but he hoped she understood enough that she wouldn’t resent him for keeping such secrets from her. “This is just the way it had to be. I hope you can forgive me. But as a descendant of the Duskvale lineage, I had no choice. This is the only way we can break the curse.” Melissa finally stirred. She murmured something in a soft, intelligible whisper, before sinking deeper into the covers and closing her eyes. She might have said ‘my baby’. She might have said something else. Her voice was too quiet, too weak, to properly enunciate her words. Albert stood from her bedside with another sigh. “You get some rest,” he said, gently touching her forehead again. She leaned away from his touch, turning over so that she was no longer facing him. “I’ll come back shortly. There’s something I must do first.” Receiving no further response, Albert slipped out of her hospital room and closed the door quietly behind him. He took a moment to compose himself, fixing his expression into his usual calm, collected smile, then went in search of Dr. Edwards. The doctor was in his office further down the corridor, poring over some documents on his desk. He looked up when Albert stood in the doorway and knocked. “Ah, I take it you’re here for the ashes?” He plucked his reading glasses off his nose and stood up. “That’s right.” Dr. Edwards reached for a small ceramic pot sitting on the table passed him and pressed it into Albert’s hands. “Here you go. I’ll keep an eye on Melissa while you’re gone. She’s in safe hands.” Albert made a noncommittal murmur, tucking the ceramic pot into his arm as he left Dr. Edwards’ office and walked out of the surgery. It was already late in the evening, and the setting sun had painted the sky red, dusting the rooftops with a deep amber glow. He walked through town on foot, the breeze tugging at the edges of his dark hair as he kept his gaze on the rising spire of the building in the middle of the cemetery. He had told Melissa initially that it was a crypt for some of the town’s forebears, but in reality, it was much more than that. It was a temple. He clasped the pot of ashes firmly in his hand as he walked towards it, the sun gradually sinking behind the rooftops and bruising the edges of the sky with dusk. The people he passed on the street cast looks of understanding and sympathy when they noticed the pot in his hand. Some of them had gone through this ritual already themselves, and knew the conflicting emotions that accompanied such a duty. It was almost fully dark by the time he reached the temple. It was the town’s most sacred place, and he paused at the doorway to take a deep breath, steadying his body and mind, before finally stepping inside. It smelled exactly like one would expect for an old building. Mildewy and stale, like the air inside had not been exposed to sunlight in a long while. It was dark too, the wide chamber lit only by a handful of flame-bearing torches that sent shadows dancing around Albert’s feet. His footsteps echoed on the stone floor as he walked towards the large stone basin in the middle of the temple. His breaths barely stirred the cold, untouched air. He paused at the circular construction and held the pot aloft. A mountain of ashes lay before him. In the darkness, it looked like a puddle of the darkest ink. According to the stories, and common belief passed down through the generations, the curse that had been placed on Duskvale would only cease to exist once enough ashes had been collected to pay off the debts of the past. As was customary, Albert held the pot of his child’s ashes and apologised for using Melissa for the needs of his people. Although it was cruel on the women to use them in this way, they were needed as vessels to carry the children that would either prolong their generation, or erase the sins of the past. If she had brought to term a baby boy, things would have ended up much differently. He would have raised it with Melissa as his son, passing on his blood to the next generation. But since it was a girl she had given birth to, this was the way it had to be. The way the curse demanded it to be. “Every man has to fulfil his obligation to preserve the lineage,” Albert spoke aloud, before tipping the pot into the basin and watching the baby’s ashes trickle into the shadows. It was the dead of night when seven men approached the temple. Their bodies were clothed in dark, ritualistic robes, and they walked through the cemetery guided by nothing but the pale sickle of the moon. One by one, they stepped across the threshold of the temple, their sandalled feet barely making a whisper on the stone floor. They walked past the circular basin of ashes in the middle of the chamber, towards the plain stone wall on the other side. Clustered around it, one of the men—the elder—reached for one of the grey stones. Perfectly blending into the rest of the dark, mottled wall, the brick would have looked unassuming to anyone else. But as his fingers touched the rough surface, it drew inwards with a soft click. With a low rumble, the entire wall began to shift, stones pulling away in a jagged jigsaw and rotating round until the wall was replaced by a deep alcove, in which sat a large statue carved from the same dark stone as the basin behind them. The statue portrayed a god-like deity, with an eyeless face and gaping mouth, and five hands criss-crossing over its chest. A sea of stone tentacles cocooned the bottom half of the bust, obscuring its lower body. With the eyeless statue gazing down at them, the seven men returned to the basin of ashes in the middle of the room, where they held their hands out in offering. The elder began to speak, his voice low in reverence. He bowed his head, the hood of his robe casting shadows across his old, wrinkled face. “We present these ashes, taken from many brief lives, and offer them to you, O’ Mighty One, in exchange for your favour.” Silence threaded through the temple, unbroken by even a single breath. Even the flames from the torches seemed to fall still, no longer flickering in the draught seeping through the stone walls. Then the elder reached into his robes and withdrew a pile of crumpled papers. On each sheaf of parchment was the name of a man and a number, handwritten in glossy black ink that almost looked red in the torchlight. The soft crinkle of papers interrupted the silence as he took the first one from the pile and placed it down carefully onto the pile of ashes within the basin. Around him in a circle, the other men began to chant, their voices unifying in a low, dissonant hum that spread through the shadows of the temple and curled against the dark, tapered ceiling above them. As their voices rose and fell, the pile of ashes began to move, as if something was clawing its way out from beneath them. A hand appeared. Pale fingers reached up through the ashes, prodding the air as if searching for something to grasp onto. An arm followed shortly, followed by a crown of dark hair. Gradually, the figure managed to drag itself out of the ashes. A man, naked and dazed, stared at the circle of robed men around him. One of them stepped forward to offer a hand, helping the man climb out of the basin and step out onto the cold stone floor. Ushering the naked man to the side, the elder plucked another piece of paper from the pile and placed it on top of the basin once again. There were less ashes than before. Once again, the pile began to tremble and shift, sliding against the stone rim as another figure emerged from within. Another man, older this time, with a creased forehead and greying hair. The number on his paper read 58. One by one, the robed elder placed the pieces of paper onto the pile of ashes, with each name and number corresponding to the age and identity of one of the men rising out of the basin. With each man that was summoned, the ashes inside the basin slowly diminished. The price that had to be paid for their rebirth. The cost changed with each one, depending on how many times they had been brought back before. Eventually, the naked men outnumbered those dressed in robes, ranging from old to young, all standing around in silent confusion and innate reverence for the mysterious stone deity watching them from the shadows. With all of the papers submitted, the Patriarchy was now complete once more. Even the founder, who had died for the first time centuries ago, had been reborn again from the ashes of those innocent lives. Contrary to common belief, the curse that had been cast upon Duskvale all those years ago had in fact been his doing. After spending years dabbling in the dark arts, it was his actions that had created this basin of ashes; the receptacle from which he would arise again and again, forever immortal, so long as the flesh of innocents continued to be offered upon the deity that now gazed down upon them. “We have returned to mortal flesh once more,” the Patriarch spoke, spreading his arms wide as the torchlight glinted off his naked body. “Now, let us embrace this glorious night against our new skin.” Following their reborn leader, the members of the Patriarchy crossed the chamber towards the temple doors, the eyeless statue watching them through the shadows. As the Patriarch reached for the ornate golden handle, the large wooden doors shuddered but did not open. He tried again, a scowl furrowing between his brows. “What is the meaning of this?” he snapped. The elder hurriedly stepped forward in confusion, his head bowed. “What is it, master?” “The door will not open.” The elder reached for the door himself, pushing and pulling on the handle, but the Patriarch was right. It remained tightly shut, as though it had been locked from the outside. “How could this be?” he muttered, glancing around. His gaze picked over the confused faces behind him, and that’s when he finally noticed. Only six robed men remained, including himself. One of them must have slipped out unnoticed while they had been preoccupied by the ritual. Did that mean they had a traitor amongst them? But what reason would he have for leaving and locking them inside the temple? “What’s going on?” the Patriarch demanded, the impatience in his voice echoing through the chamber. The elder’s expression twisted into a grimace. “I… don’t know.” Outside the temple, the traitor of the Patriarchy stood amongst the assembled townsfolk. Both men and women were present, standing in a semicircle around the locked temple. The key dangled from the traitor’s hand. He had already informed the people of the truth; that the ashes of the innocent were in fact an offering to bring back the deceased members of the original Patriarchy, including the Patriarch himself. It was not a curse brought upon them by the sins of witches, but in fact a tragic fate born from one man’s selfish desire to dabble in the dark arts. And now that the people of Duskvale knew the truth, they had arrived at the temple for retribution. One they would wreak with their own hands. Amongst the crowd was Melissa. Still mourning the recent loss of her baby, her despair had twisted into pure, unfettered anger once she had found out the truth. It was not some unforgiving curse of the past that had stolen away her child, but the Patriarchy themselves. In her hand, she held a carton of gasoline. Many others in the crowd had similar receptacles of liquid, while others carried burning torches that blazed bright beneath the midnight sky. “There will be no more coming back from the dead, you bastards,” one of the women screamed as she began splashing gasoline up the temple walls, watching it soak into the dark stone. With rallying cries, the rest of the crowd followed her demonstration, dousing the entire temple in the oily, flammable liquid. The pungent, acrid smell of the gasoline filled the air, making Melissa’s eyes water as she emptied out her carton and tossed it aside, stepping back. Once every inch of the stone was covered, those bearing torches stepped forward and tossed the burning flames onto the temple. The fire caught immediately, lapping up the fuel as it consumed the temple in vicious, ravenous flames. The dark stone began to crack as the fire seeped inside, filling the air with low, creaking groans and splintering rock, followed by the unearthly screams of the men trapped inside. The town residents stepped back, their faces grim in the firelight as they watched the flames ravage the temple and all that remained within. Melissa’s heart wrenched at the sound of the agonising screams, mixed with what almost sounded like the eerie, distant cries of a baby. She held her hands against her chest, watching solemnly as the structure began to collapse, thick chunks of stone breaking away and smashing against the ground, scattering across the graveyard. The sky was almost completely covered by thick columns of black smoke, blotting out the moon and the stars and filling the night with bright amber flames instead. Melissa thought she saw dark, blackened figures sprawled amongst the ruins, but it was too difficult to see between the smoke. A hush fell across the crowd as the screams from within the temple finally fell quiet. In front of them, the structure continued to smoulder and burn, more and more pieces of stone tumbling out of the smoke and filling the ground with burning debris. As the temple completely collapsed, I finally felt the night air upon my skin, hot and sulfuric. For there, amongst the debris, carbonised corpses and smoke, I rose from the ashes of a long slumber. I crawled out of the ruins of the temple, towering over the highest rooftops of Duskvale. Just like my statue, my eyeless face gazed down at the shocked residents below. The fire licked at my coiling tentacles, creeping around my body as if seeking to devour me too, but it could not. With a sweep of my five hands, I dampened the fire until it extinguished completely, opening my maw into a large, grimacing yawn. For centuries I had been slumbering beneath the temple, feeding on the ashes offered to me by those wrinkled old men in robes. Feeding on their earthly desires and the debris of innocence. Fulfilling my part of the favour. I had not expected to see the temple—or the Patriarchy—fall under the hands of the commonfolk, but I was intrigued to see what this change might bring about. Far below me, the residents of Duskvale gazed back with reverence and fear, cowering like pathetic ants. None of them had been expecting to see me in the flesh, risen from the ruins of the temple. Not even the traitor of the Patriarchs had ever lain eyes upon my true form; only that paltry stone statue that had been built in my honour, yet failed to capture even a fraction of my true size and power. “If you wish to change the way things are,” I began to speak, my voice rumbling across Duskvale like a rising tide, “propose to me a new deal.” A collective shudder passed through the crowd. Most could not even look at me, bowing their heads in both respect and fear. Silence spread between them. Perhaps my hopes for them had been too high after all. But then, a figure stepped forward, detaching slowly from the crowd to stand before me. A woman. The one known as Melissa. Her fear had been swallowed up by loss and determination. A desire for change born from the tragedy she had suffered. The baby she had lost. “I have a proposal,” she spoke, trying to hide the quiver in her voice. “Then speak, mortal. What is your wish? A role reversal? To reduce males to ash upon their birth instead?” The woman, Melissa, shook her head. Her clenched fists hung by her side. “Such vengeance is too soft on those who have wronged us,” she said. I could taste the anger in her words, as acrid as the smoke in the air. Fury swept through her blood like a burning fire. I listened with a smile to that which she proposed. The price for the new ritual was now two lives instead of one. The father’s life, right after insemination. And the baby’s life, upon birth. The gender of the child was insignificant. The women no longer needed progeny. Instead, the child would be born mummified, rejuvenating the body from which it was delivered. And thus, the Vampiric Widows of Duskvale, would live forevermore. submitted by /u/scare_in_a_box to r/Dreading [link] [comments]
r/Dreading scare_in_a_box May 19, 2026
[The X Factor], Part 53
First / Previous / Next / Tumblr Captain Hassan cleared his throat. “Hey, so… before we make this last jump, what are we gonna do about the whole ‘covert operation on a planet full of people who can read some of our minds’ thing?” Sonja grinned. This was her moment. “Catch.” She pushed a small device his way, and it floated along until he snatched it out of the air. “Is this a translator earpiece?” He raised an eyebrow. “Just put it—actually, no, wait, you’re mostly resistant anyways. Aktet, can you… hold on…” She rooted around in her bag and pulled out an earpiece fitted for a Jikaal’s anatomy, then reached across Dominick to hand it to him. “Try this on.” He looked at the device like she’d handed him a live bomb, but nonetheless obliged and activated it. “Um, what is it supposed to be doing?” Uuliska gasped. “How did you do that? Sonja, what is that?” “I’m so glad you asked, Uuliska! Dominick, can you hand out the rest of the earpieces?” He sighed. The man wasn’t happy when she cajoled him in advance into being her, as he saw it, ‘magician’s assistant’. But he nonetheless complied, distributing one to everyone but Uuliska. “Thanks! I would’ve made one for you too, Uuliska, bu, uh…. you’ll understand more once I explain. Anyways, I was thinking about the telepathy thing too, so I took upon myself to… acquire some translators and tweak a few things. I call it ‘Samware.’” “Sonja. No. You CANNOT name it after my brother,” her partner objected. Clearly, he was in one of his moods. No matter. “But he was my muse! It was his epilepsy that got me thinking about electrical activity in the brain in the first place!” She pouted as the other agent cradled his head in his hands, despondent, then wiped the frown off of her face. “Right, so I was doing some light reading on—“ “You were the one who broke into storage the other night?” Commander Liu didn’t even look mad. Just deeply, deeply exhausted. “I’ll be taking questions at the end of the presentation,” Sonja replied, ignoring the way the other woman’s dark circles grew even darker. “As I was saying, I was researching Istiil telepathy, and I figured, since it works because of electrical impulses and stuff, why not create interference outside of the brain to stop anyone from peeking inside?” She swapped out her own earpiece for a modified one and switched it on. “I wasn’t one hundred percent sure it was gonna work, but based on Uuliska’s reaction right now, it seems like it did, so, yay!” She clasped her hands together excitedly. Commander Liu joined Dominick’s chorus of sighing, Omar, Eza and Aktet shared worried glances, K’resshk looked furious that he’d been outsmarted by an enterprising young human woman, and Uuliska… “Was I not given one on account of concerns regarding the device’s safety for Istiil?” She had a flat affect on account of growing up showing her emotions telepathically (or at least that was Sonja’s hypothesis), but she’d taken on some human inflection over the past few months, and she almost sounded… disappointed? “That, and I figured it’d mess with you being able to sense infected people,” Sonja explained. “It’ll be a little suspicious for K’resshk and Aktet to not be ‘readable’ given their species, but I was planning to pass it off as a side effect of living with humans. That might be a little harder when it comes to you.” “Right. That makes sense.” She nodded demurely, her colors muted. The deck was silent. All eyes were on the agent. This is the part where you’re supposed to clap, she said in her head, because even she knew that saying that out loud might’ve been a step too far. “Alright, well, I don’t plan on being the first human on an alien planet while sleep deprived, so I suggest we call it a night,” said the commander drily before pulling herself along towards their living quarters. The others hesitated, then followed along. Why… why didn’t she yell at me? ___ “Don’t you think it’s backwards, assigning rooms based on gender and species?” Helen snorted. “There were no room assignments, Krishnan. You willingly followed me in here under the assumption that there were.” She threw her belongings into the bolted down locker on her side of the cramped, two-person room—uncommon for military vehicles, but this model was more multipurpose, equipped with just enough weaponry to defend itself and just enough living space to set civilian passengers (scientists, diplomats and the like) at ease. “Oh.” She heard the agent unpack behind her. “Hey, um, I wanted to ask you…” “Why I haven’t yelled at you for breaking and entering yet?” It hadn’t been difficult to notice the way the younger woman was practically cowering away from her since she gave that little presentation. “There’s a couple of reasons. One, I know I can’t stop you. Hassan taught me that lesson years ago. Two, I can’t deny that you get shit done. You don’t have to give me the speech you have prepared about how working ‘with the system’ would have taken too long and put us at risk of getting our minds invaded by aliens.” She dusted her hands off and caught a stray water droplet with her sleeve; she must not have fully dried her hair after utilizing the zero-g shower unit (which made use of a vacuum to keep the water flowing the way it was meant to). “And three, given all of that, it’s easier to just tell you how to break the rules without getting caught.” “Wh—“ “Which is to say, not everything needs to be an elaborate scheme. The only reason anyone realized something was up was because you decided to craft a fake identity to go alongside your fraudulent key card, and the janitor was wondering who the hell you were. Next time, just tell them your name, and if they ask why you’re poking around, show your badge and say it’s for an assignment,” Helen suggested. “No one wants to have the UNIA breathing down their neck.” Agent Krishnan stood there, dumbfounded. “Oh no. You’re… you’re cool,” she said, horror dawning on her face at this realization. “…Do you play the guitar?” Now it was Helen’s turn to stand there dumbfounded. “Why do you people keep asking me that?” ___ THUNK! “Should we have split up to keep an eye on the—“ THUD! “—the aliens?” Dominick looked at the thin wall between his and the captain’s quarters, and Aktet and K’resshk’s with alarm. Omar shrugged off the jacket of his uniform. “Maybe. Aktet’s been standing up for himself recently, though. I’m sure he’ll be fine.” “…And K’resshk?” “The Jikaal’s smart enough not to—“ BANG! “—get into a fight with him. Probably. I’m sure the noises are unrelated.” He zipped himself into his bunk, which was positioned atop a lofted frame. Probably much nicer than what he’d had during his tour, Dominick realized. In his uniform? “Do you not have, uh…” He gestured towards the basketball shorts and old t-shirt he was wearing, and then it clicked. “Jesus, ignore me. I forgot you’re on duty right now. Goes to show how much I’ve tried to block out everything about the academy.” Omar laughed. “I still can’t get over the fact you went to a military academy. You’re so…” “Mild-mannered? Civilian?” He paused to choke down the enzyme medication he was finishing his course of. He hated how slimy it was. “Wasn’t my thing, but I came from a military family. I can’t thank the UNIA enough for getting me out of there.” “How did they manage that, anyways? I thought you were forced to enlist after graduating,” the captain asked. Oh, boy. “That’s… technically classified. But they really wanted me for a particular, uh, long-term assignment,” he explained. Omar raised an eyebrow. “Keeping an eye on Sonja?” “…Yeah.” ___ “If you call me ‘boy’ one more time,” Aktet growled, “I will not hesitate to flay you alive with my claws, pour rocket fuel in your wounds, set them on fire with a flamethrower, light one of those disgusting ‘cigarettes’ in the blaze, and smoke it while I watch you die.” He made sure K’resshk was quivering in fear before kicking off against the wall he’d slammed him into at the end of their… scuffle. Thank the Queen-Mother I have experience acting out choreographed fights using flying cables, he thought to himself. Zero-gravity combat was tedious. K’resshk scurried to his bunk using all four limbs and his tail and zipped himself into his sleeping bag. “W-well then. I’ll take that into consideration,” he stuttered. “I assure you I meant no offense. Force of habit.” He laughed shakily. The other man sneered at him as he, too, secured himself for the ‘night.’ “Oh, I’m sure. Sleep tight, sir.” He rolled over. …Did I go too far? He listened to the other man take shallow, panicked breaths from across the room. No. No, I went just far enough. ___ “Uuliska. We can’t both fit in the sleeping bag.” She pouted. “Are you certain? I can compress myself quite a bit; maybe if I just…“ Eza sighed. “I barely fit in it to begin with. Good night, Liska.” She reached a considerable distance away from her bunk with one of her four arms to turn the lights off. The princess curled up in her own bed. She knew she shouldn’t have taken it personally, but she was a nervous mess. The stress of not only returning home after so long, but returning to a revolution? Surely she couldn’t be faulted for a little moodiness, given the circumstances! It seems as though moody is all I am these days, she thought miserably. Ever since she’d switched sides, it felt as though a massive weight had been lifted from her shoulders—the weight of playing the composed mediator, the regal princess, the face of her and Eza’s relationship—and now that she’d tasted life without that weight, she couldn’t bring herself to bear it once again. Sometimes she wished she could go back to before any of this ever happened. Back to when she was competent. I’ll get there, she told herself, hoping the intensifying glow of her skin wasn’t disturbing her girlfriend. I’ll find out who I am underneath all of these masks. She wasn’t certain she believed it, but she had to. For Eza, for the others, and most importantly, for herself. She drifted into an uneasy, dreamless sleep. ___ Omar was entering the orbit of Lilax I when a thought occurred to him. “Hey, Krishnan,” he began. “Are these earpieces gonna stop Kama from pulling Jedi mind tricks on us?” “Hmm. Good question.” She was quiet for a few moments, presumably contemplating his inquiry. “Hey, Uuliska, can you do me a favor and try and explode me with your mind?” The telepath made a surprised noise. “Why would I do that? I don’t want to kill you! Can I not just try and speak in your mind like I did with the commander?” “Oh, yeah, I guess that works too,” the agent replied casually. “Fire away!” The captain set the ship to autopilot and instructed it to circle the planet, then spun around in his seat. He wanted to watch this. Uuliska lit up like a freshly cracked glow stick and stared intently at her target, then gasped and sat back in her chair as if repelled by an invisible force, her luminescence rippling. “Yes,” she said quietly. “That… will most definitely stop his ‘Jedi mind tricks,’ whatever that means.” Omar gave her two thumbs up and swiveled back around. “Initializing landing sequence. Commander Liu, can you—“ “On it.” She tapped the microphone and turned on the comms system. “This is the U.N.S. Whitson on a diplomatic mission, requesting permission to land. “Permission granted,” replied a voice that, untranslated, sounded not unlike a human trying to speak while gargling water. “Welcome to Lilax I.” He rolled his shoulders and began their descent. They’d gone back and forth on whether to touch down on royal territory or rebel-occupied grounds, but ultimately went with the former—Kama had assured them it wouldn’t be perceived as a slight. A few minutes later, he skillfully drifted onto the runway, having deployed the corvette’s wheels moments prior. It was then that it struck him that the four humans—himself, Helen, and the agents—were about to be the first of their kind of step foot on an alien planet. So he jumped out of his seat and beat them all to the door to be the actual first, eliciting a glare from the commander that he paid no mind to as he ducked through the hatch and leapt down onto the tarmac. He took a deep breath in as the rest of the crew landed beside him and nearly choked on it. It was like breathing gelatin. “Ooh, feels like home,” said Sonja. “My lips always get chapped when we’re in Geneva. I probably don’t even need my lip balm here!” “Remind me to never vacation in whatever soupy climate you grew up in,” he muttered, taking in their surroundings. It was a 21st century retrofuturistic dreamscape—clear blue skies were touched by towering glass skyscrapers, many of which extended into calm, teal waters which were criss-crossed by translucent walkways and tunnels and dotted with alien lily pads, like some kind of Frutiger Aero version of Venice. “Beautiful, isn’t it?” Omar looked back down to see an Istiil in an extravagant (and revealing) dress, followed by a dozen or so more plainly dressed members of her species. “Hello, Uuliska.” She glided past the captain to greet her… daughter? Protégé? And they exchanged some sort of telepathic greeting, their colors briefly syncing up. “Queen Liiala. Thank you for meeting us here.” Commander Liu strode to the front of the group fearlessly, taking control of the situation with naught but a few stomps of her combat boots. Typical Helen Liu badassery. “Of course,” she replied, looking a little taken aback at the commander’s brazen attitude. “Allow me to show you to your accommodations.” The eight of them trailed behind the queen, and at some point the captain stopped listening to her tour guide spiel and started people watching. It was unnerving, how the passerby showed almost no expressions or body language, presumably communicating instead via their coloration. He also saw a fair number of cloaked Istiil, reminding him of the time he and Dominick donned a similar disguise in the bazaar right before meeting Kama. “…and speaking of, I’ve never met a Sszerian or a Jikaal with telepathic resistance. Is this a side effect of residing with humans?” Omar tuned back in as the queen asked the million-dollar question. “That’s our current hypothesis, yes.” K’resshk was a surprisingly competent liar, he realized—not on account of acting skills or charm, but because of how damn demeaning he sounded every time he opened his snout. The woman frowned. “How unfortunate. I find that being open to our gift makes for more productive conversation.” Uuliska gave a slight nod to Helen and Omar as if to say ‘she bought it,’ but how in the world she could intuit that and not give up their secret was beyond him. A few paces later, they came to a halt in front of an open body of water, the same tranquil shade as the rest of the lagoon that constituted the planet’s capital. The queen smiled softly and inclined her head towards a glass passageway that dipped below the surface like one of those nifty aquarium tunnels. Agent Krishnan pointed excitedly at different bioluminescent fauna and flora that were visible around them on their way to the submerged palace, but the captain noticed that Lombardi wasn’t listening. He seemed… lost in thought? No. He seems scared. “Dominick? Are you okay?” His partner furrowed her brows at him. “Yeah, sorry. What were you saying?” He gave her a tired smile, and gave one to the queen, too, when she glanced back at them curiously. …Something wasn’t right. Lombardi wasn’t one to spook easily. Once the other agent was again distracted by the spectacle, the captain watched him discreetly pull out his phone and type a message. He felt his pocket vibrate. A direct message from the younger man—he mustn’t have wanted to draw attention. ”Don’t remove your translator for any reason. Will explain later.” …What the hell? First / Previous / Next / Tumblr submitted by /u/CodEnvironmental4274 to r/HFY [link] [comments]
r/HFY CodEnvironmental4274 Apr 2, 2026
ADHD/meditation chair for Gaming?
Hi, anyone here a gamer? I’m having major trouble trying to find the perfect chair for me. I, much like I’m sure most you, have issues sitting properly. My son does as well (this kind of adds into my choice as he uses my space a lot lol) he sits on the foot rest of my chair atm uses the seat as a table. Anywho, I sit in a thousand different ways, name a weird way to sit, I sit it, I promise lol. Currently my chair is a Downix gaming chair with a pull out foot rest. I’ve realized it’s not enough and it’s conforming. I don’t have enough space to sit how I love to comfortably especially for long gaming sessions. So I’m looking for a good chair, that’s comfortable, maybe big and I can sit in it in all the crazy ways. I’ve been checking out the ADHD chairs that swivel and they seem close to perfect but the issue is that there’s no arm rests, I have loved me some emotional support armrests 😭. I’m afraid of making the plunge to get this kinda chair only to be upset there’s no arm rests and hate it. But everything else is perfect. My question is, if you have this chair and game is it good for long sessions? If you love armrests and still took the plunge with this do you miss your arm rests? And if you come across this post and have a chair recommendation please share it. I’ll take a look at it. submitted by /u/beakerr86 to r/adhdwomen [link] [comments]
r/adhdwomen beakerr86 Jan 11, 2026
EXRACING Criss Cross Chair with Wheels. -40% with Promo Code, $83.99 (Was $139.99).
EXRACING Criss Cross Chair with Wheels Armless Cross Legged Office Chair Wide Home Office Desk Chair Swivel Comfy Vanity Desk Chair Height Adjustable Mid Back Wide Seat Computer Task Chair. https://amzn.to/4qPQRuK Save 40.0% with promo code 2E5JY2DV, through 11/9 while supplies last. ** Add Promo code: 2E5JY2DV 4.4 out of 5 stars (287) https://amzn.to/4qPQRuK Customers find the chair comfortable, easy to assemble with clear instructions, and appreciate its oversized design that provides plenty of room to spread out. The material is soft with plush cushions, and customers like its appearance, with one describing it as a statement piece in their space. While customers consider it good value for money, opinions about durability are mixed, with some finding it sturdy while others report issues with wheels breaking off. https://preview.redd.it/zraxyfijdjzf1.png?width=1500&format=png&auto=webp&s=870b9230bf85d07a09d6d743d1bfb82f5ecc25e9 https://preview.redd.it/m8ffamdkdjzf1.png?width=1500&format=png&auto=webp&s=0b3e9438913c9cdfee54f8acf7589948d524dca6 https://preview.redd.it/930k3u8ldjzf1.png?width=1500&format=png&auto=webp&s=f3ee14af23d2e61a3c0700edcedca14e918f429a submitted by /u/Bochai127 to r/AmazonDealsSavers [link] [comments]
r/AmazonDealsSavers Bochai127 Nov 6, 2025
I’m a trucker on a highway that doesn’t exist. Somebody got trapped on the highway
From time to time, you may learn things on the road. The radio may whisper secrets you wish you never heard. You may see the face of your deceased mother beckoning you from a storefront that wasn’t there the last time. We recommend not thinking about these things. Distract yourself. Listen to music. Talk with co-workers. If you start thinking, you may never stop. -Employee Handbook: Section 12.A _______________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Part 1 | Part 2 | Part 3 | Part 4 | Part 5 | Part 6 | Part 7 | Part 8 | Part 9 | Part 10 Over the next few weeks, Autumn and I chatted nearly every day. How did I do this when she had no radio to talk to me with, you ask? “Hey Randall, don’t get worried if I go silent for a few days. My handheld just broke.” “You better be joking. That thing costs a literal fortune. Management will fillet me alive.” “Fairly sure the phrase is ‘flay me alive.’” “Wait. Brendon. How is it broken if you’re talking to me right now?” “‘K, bye!” “Brendon? Brendon!” I left the transmitter with Autumn before I headed out. When I returned from my haul, Randall and dispatch were pretty ticked about me losing my second radio in a month (they really do cost a fortune), but what were they going to do? Fire me? Sometimes Autumn and I would talk about serious things―irrational fears, wishes, dangers we’d encountered on the road, things we’d shouted at our parents but wished we could take back―but most days we talked about silly, little nothings. Music, TV, stupid things we did in high school. “No way,” I told her. “I refuse to believe you spiked your teacher’s iced tea.” “Nicest she’s ever been to us.” “But that’s illegal. Like hardcore illegal.” “First off, I was sixteen, so lay off. Second, with how much vodka we put it in, she absolutely would have figured out what we’d done. She was just looking for an excuse to drink at school.” And another time: “So what does happen if I let my breath out in a tunnel?” I asked. “Your breath in a tunnel?” “You told me to hold my breath in tunnels. I assumed some terrible thing would happen otherwise.” She burst out laughing. “Oh gosh. I forgot about that. I was just messing with you. How long has it been now? Over a month? You’re still doing that?” It was nice having someone my own age to talk to. I really was friends with the other drivers, but let’s be real; most of them had kids and a mortgage. It wasn’t like I was going to swap BFF bracelets with any of them any time soon (not that Autumn and I did that. Ick. Just saying though). But for the first time in months, there was somebody to talk to just for the sake of talking. I wasn’t trying to ‘fit in.’ I wasn’t trying to prove I was mature enough to slide in with the real adult crowd―again, let’s be real; I wasn’t. But that was the point. I was in my early twenties. Why should I have to be mature? Why should I have to review every sentence in my head before I spoke it? With Autumn I could simply talk. “What has you so peachy?” Tiff asked me a few weeks into our conversations. “Hmm? Nothing. What do you mean?” “Usually, you look like somebody with weights around their ankles. No offense. Recently, though… How to put it? It’s like they’ve been replaced with helium balloons.” There were, of course, downsides. Autumn preferred we stay on low traffic channels where the others weren’t likely to hear us. “Why?” I asked once. “Not one of them ever tried to help me. I’ve failed at so many things in my life. I figure I can at least succeed at holding a grudge.” I didn’t push. Who she forgave was her prerogative, but it was moments like that made me somber, forced me to admit she couldn’t totally trust me either. I still hadn't told her the truth about her lane-locking. What good would it do? What good would it do any of them? Except of course, it really might have done them good. Chris, for example. He could quit now before the road claimed him. Everybody could quit, get normal jobs, accept normal salaries. abandon Route 333 forever, let the impossibilities pile up in the real world. In reality, it was everybody else the knowledge wouldn't be good for. If Chris quit, somebody else would lane-lock―or worse. Randall had shared with me gruesome stories of things that happened when people didn’t comply with the road’s wishes. My drowning experience in the shower was mild. Nobody would remove impossibilities. The darkness at dispatch would escape into the real world. For weeks, I deliberated what to do. That’s the one thing the road gives you: thinking time. Hours and hours of it. Sometimes I would go entire days without turning on an audio book, gut churning as I drove. As a child, things were so easy to label. Wrong or right. Bad or good. Immoral or moral. It was all so much more nuanced now. Who did my loyalty belong to? Did I trust my co-workers to make the right choice and keep driving like I had? Did I still owe them the truth even if they wouldn’t? What number was an acceptable amount to sacrifice to protect the world as a whole, and why did it have to be my responsibility to decide that? Because you assaulted Randall with a boxcutter. That’s why. On top of that, I was trying to get everybody out. Couldn’t I just wait to spill the secrets until there was a solution? Autumn and I were waiting until my broken ribs healed to put our plan into action―then again, they were basically healed. If I was honest, we were stalling out of fear. Was I allowed to wait? Was it my responsibility to act immediately and recklessly? What if there really was no solution? What should I do? But that’s the funny thing about decisions; if you wait long enough, eventually they make themselves. Weeks later, when Chris’ voice finally rang out on the general channel, I was hardly even surprised. His news was the kiss of raindrops after a day of dark clouds: inevitable. “It happened,” he said. “I lane-locked.” _______________________________________________________________________________________________________________ The rest of us arrived over the next few hours. Our schedules had overlapped that day. We’d planned a game of poker that would never happen now. One by one, we maneuvered our rigs onto the shoulder of the redwood section and got out. The vibe teetered somewhere between a tailgate party and a funeral. Vikram and Deidree were speaking with Chris just outside the cab of his rig. Estela (haven’t talked much about her before, whoops) walked with me as I approached. “How bad is it?” I asked. “He got lucky. We’re close to dispatch.” It was true. For me, this was a thirty minute drive at most. “Lane-lock distances are different for everybody,” she continued. “He’ll have to measure over a few days to get a more accurate idea, but we’re probably sitting at twelve to fourteen months.” Something tight in my stomach loosened. “A year? That’s not so bad.” “Not as bad, no. It’s still a year.” “Yeah, but like his life isn’t over. He can still make it out.” Estela slowed down. Her dark eyebrows creased. We were still out of earshot of the others. “Tone this down. You seem almost cheerful about this all.” In a way, she was right. I’d already known this was coming, so for me, this was the best possible solution. Chris could still escape. My silence hadn't totally ruined his life. Even so. “You’re right. I’ll be more sensitive―to be fair, Chris doesn’t look too distressed.” Estela snorted. “Don’t encourage them.” “Encourage them?” But we were close enough now to hear what the three others were talking about. “I should be the one to do it,” Vikram insisted. “The road is longest for me. An extra hour is not much.” “It’s an hour closer to lane-locking,” Deidree said, patting Chris’ shoulder. “I don’t plan to stay as long as you. Another year or two, and I’ll have saved enough for my girls to go to school.” “It is not chivalrous for me to let you.” “Chivalry my―” “Neither of you are doing anything,” Chris said. “It won’t work. We tried this with Tiff.” “Sorry, do what?” I asked. All three looked up at me. Estela was the one who answered. “These tontos are going to put Chris in the trailer and try driving him to headquarters for an hour. It won’t work. I’m certainly not volunteering to try. It will permanently add an extra driving hour to whoever tries. Cargo rules don’t apply to humans.” “We have to try,” Deidree insisted. “I have to try,” Vikram corrected. They continued to argue, more and more heatedly. This was partly my fault. If I’d just been honest with Chris, he could have avoided this entirely, and now he would spend a year of his life trapped on Route 333. I knew what I had to do. I took a resigned breath. “I’ll do it.” They stopped arguing and stared at me. “Stay out of this,” Vikram snapped. “Really, Brendon.” Deidree cussed me out. Eventually, we only settled the matter when Estela suggested the two of them, “draw straws.” Since none of us actually knew what drawing straws meant in today’s day and culture, they settled it over a heated game of Rock, Paper, Scissors. Vikram lost. A minute later, Deidree was shepherding Chris into the back of her truck (she’d already picked up an empty freight trailer from dispatch) and climbing into the front seat. We all settled back to watch. It wouldn’t work. We all knew it wouldn’t. Humans are crazy that way. We gamble and smoke and scroll through social media. We can know something is pointless; we can even discuss in a group how something is pointless; then we recline in our lawn chairs and watch one another do those pointless things anyway. Admittedly, it was fascinating to watch. From the start of the hour to the end of the hour, the truck barely made it ten meters. The entire time, however, it was clearly driving. The motor was humming. The wheels were spinning. It would flash in and out of existence, sometimes for a heartbeat. Sometimes for seconds at a time. Minutes would often pass between glimpses. Deidree and the truck were passing in and out of pockets of space. From now on, these pockets were simply part of Deidree’s road―an unnecessary part, seeing how the attempt didn’t work. Of course, it didn’t work. At the end of the hour, Vikram, Estela, and I walked thirty or so feet to the parked semi. It wasn't like they could come to us, possibly not even see us. The whole logic of it made me grateful I never had to take another math class. Deidree climbed out and shrugged. “Had to try.” She unrolled the back of the trailer. Soft weeping was audible. Chris swore. “Give me a minute. I don’t want you to see me like this.” I was fully prepared to do just that, but Deidree climbed in, slumped down next to him, and wrapped her arm around his shoulder. “Any emotion is a fine one.” “Who’s going to pay my bills?” Chris said. “There’s my mortgage and―and electricity. I was so close to retiring. Who’s going to take care of my fish!” “We’ll make sure your bills get paid,” Deidree said. “You told me you keep your passwords in a book, right? “And Chris, your fish died last month,” Vikram offered helpfully. “I was going to get new ones!” He sniffed and rubbed at his eyes. “My daughter has her first kid next month. I won’t be there.” “I will,” Deidree said. “I’ll make sure they know you wish you could be too.” We all waited in silence, letting him cry it out. It was uncomfortable―Chris had always struck me as the type of hardened man who barely even teared up at funerals―but in a way, I think it helped. Us being there. “Thank you all,” he said eventually. Our cue to go. He had a drive ahead of him, after all. Only later, back at dispatch, before I turned in my keys, did I radio Autumn. “Enough waiting. It’s time.” _______________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Never pick up a hitchhiker. Absolutely never. Not under any circumstance. Really, never. But if you do, here are some tips. You’ll find them at gas stations. They know we hang out there frequently. Try on and off ramps too and the edges of town. Sometimes, you’ll find them in the middle of nowhere, holding out a thumb in a cloud of sand, but it’s rare. Not worth the time. Target individuals. No mothers with strollers. No homeless people and their dogs. Hitchhikers are strong. One is already a risk, but two at once are a bloodbath. Aim for the disabled ones. Heartless? A bit. Yes. But again, they’re powerful, even the elderly and young. An amputated arm, however, is always an amputated arm. They can’t kill you with a limb that doesn’t exist. In the end, I chose a heavily pregnant woman at the far reaches of town. It was the closest thing to ‘bodily impaired’ I could find on such short notice, and she was most definitely alone. “Don’t want to be a nuisance dearie.” Her voice was the flavor of honey. She kneaded her side with a hand. “But could I bother you for a ride?” I smiled. “‘Course.” Like Myra, she acted normal at first. She chatted about her children―fictional, I assumed―and how hard it was to give up smoking after getting pregnant each time. I uh huh-ed and *oh really-*ed at all the correct parts. “Such a good listener.” The woman patted my arm. The hitchhiker could have been one of my mom’s friends. Maybe it was. Maybe all the hitchhikers took on faces we’d once seen to put us at ease. Either way, it wouldn’t work. I knew what they were now. I’d been to their home beyond Route 333 and been tricked by them twice now. I played along. I let the pregnant hitchhiker think I believed it, that my guard was down, and that I feared nothing. I let it relax, sink back into the chair, rest its eyes. It was only when I was sure the creature suspected nothing that I finally eased the truck to a complete stop. “What’s wrong?” the hitchhiker asked. “Um, engine light.” “I don’t see―” “Now!” The next series of events happened in quick succession. Autumn rocketed out from the blanket she’d been hiding under. The hitchhiker snarled and lurched forward, but too late. Autumn was already throwing the metal chain above the seat and over the hitchhiker like we’d practiced a dozen times. It landed between the thing's protruding belly and breasts. I slammed myself against it, and Autumn yanked the chain tight. There was the click of a lock. Then a second one. I scrambled away from the hitchhiker before it could seize me. “Trickery! Deceit―” “Yeah, yeah, we’ve been over this.” I gulped to hold my heart from beating out through my throat. “For con artists, your kind are awfully easy to trick, you know that?” The woman struggled and writhed, but the chain held. That had been our bet. We didn’t know exactly how strong these creatures were, but Autumn seemed confident the chain could hold at least one or two thousand pounds of pressure. How had she known this, you ask? Apparently, she’d started training as a crane operator years ago (“Perks to quitting a lot,” she’d informed me). We waited as the hitchhiker flailed and screeched. Eventually the struggles slowed, then stopped entirely. The woman glared at us and panted. “Release me,” it said. “Oh? Why didn’t you just tell us?” Autumn asked from my sleeper. “Brendon, she says she wants to be let go.” “Silly us.” The thing jerked towards Autumn, nails transformed into talons. It couldn’t reach far enough. “We have questions,” I said. “Firstly, why do cargo rules apply to you and not humans?” “Is this how you deal with all your problems?” it asked. “Assault and torture.” “Until something proves more effective, yeah probably―hang on, do you know what happened with Randall? How did you find out?” “My kind knows many things.” “Well, you didn’t know I was under that blanket,” Autumn said. “Look, this doesn't need to be hard. We aren’t even trying to hurt you. All we need is a few answers, then we’ll let you loose to terrorize the next trucker that passes by.” The thing lunged for my radio and twisted the dial. “Nice try,” I said. “I pulled the fuse to that thing days ago.” “You will regret this!” “Likely. You don’t have to though. Just answer the question. Why don’t cargo rules apply to humans? Why just you?” The hitchhiker yanked at the chain and strained upwards. When they held, it snarled and relaxed. “They don’t apply to us, foolish stone-dwellers.” “But you can drive with us without slowing us. I drove Myra―the first hitchhiker I picked up―nearly all the way off of the road. How’s that possible?” “We aren’t trapped, not in the way you are.” She directed this at Autumn. “We have never been marked by the stones, nor have we been transported as cargo. We may move freely.” “Lies. Why would you ask us for rides if you could just walk to the exit yourself?” “Do you desire to walk a thousand miles on foot?” Okay, fair point. “And you’d just let us go after the lift?” Autumn pushed. “Somehow, I doubt that.” The creature's lips curled back. Its hair flaked from its scalp, less and less human by the minute. The pregnant bulge remained. “We do not desire to eat you, if that is what you ask.” “That’s not what we ask,” she said. “We already know that. What do you do with us?” “My kind―we struggle with boundaries. We may not cross them without permission. It is why we request transport, rather than force it. To enter the stone’s domain, it demands specific conditions. A specific trade. To leave, it demands other conditions.” “So you trade us?” I asked. “You trade us to leave.” “Except this isn’t helping us,” Autumn said. “What we really need to understand is cargo rules. Why don’t they apply to humans?” The hitchhiker smiled. Even as it strained at its constraints, it laughed. “Release me, and perhaps I will divulge this truth, though you will wish it otherwise.” “Stop fighting already,” I said. “You’re not escaping unless we let you go. Nobody’s helping you. You’re alone.” “I’m not alone.” Autumn and I glanced at each other. Was it lying? It had to be. These things may have rules about thresholds, but they’d already proven they could lie. Maybe this entire conversation had been false. What did it mean it wasn't alone? Our silent conversation was cut short when the hitchhiker let out a shriek. Before it had screamed, but this one was of a different variety. It wasn't the cry of restraint, rather the cry of pain. Agony. “What the―” “Look!” Autumn pointed. The hitchhiker had lifted her shirt, revealing a stomach criss-crossed with stretch marks. The thing inside―before I’d assumed it was merely theater. A fake child to sprinkle sympathy onto the hitchhiker's plight. I’d been wrong. There was something in her stomach. Something trying to get out. Beneath the skin, the thing floundered and twisted. It pushed and kicked. The hitchhiker screwed its eyes and wailed. A rip appeared in the skin. A talon rose out of the split. “Brendon, what do we do!” “Uh…” The tear widened. Droplets of rot-scented, black ichor slid off the bulging stomach. *“*Not the seats again,” I said. Another noise apart from the hitchhiker's screeching. It was quiet at first, gurgled and muffled. As the stomach opened, and two sets of claws emerged, it grew louder: giggling. Pools dripped down my seat and puddled onto the floor. Something black and slimy slid from the gaping hole. It tittered hysterically and turned a beady set of very-much-not-human eyes on Autumn and me. “Brendon!” It sprang. As much as I wish I could relate how it sprang ‘out the window’ or ‘at the steering wheel’, or even that I managed to hit it out of the air―that just isn’t what happened. Instead the slimy thing jumped directly at my face. My mouth, acting quicker than my hands, opened in surprise. The thing gripped both sides of my head and lodged its version of a head between my teeth. Why this was its first reaction? No idea. To be fair, it was a newborn. Its reasoning abilities were likely not the most developed. Putrid, spoiled, rotten milk filled my mouth. I gagged and scrambled at the slimy thing. It clung tightly. Wildly, I considered biting down but was smart enough to control that impulse. It scratched at the sides of my head. Make it stop! Get it out! The slimy creature jerked free. Autumn had seized it by its neck. She slammed down the sleeper cab window and dangled the thing outside. It giggled and lacerated her arms, but she only clutched tighter. “Drive!” she screamed. “What?” “Just do it!” I did. We picked up speed. “Answer our question, or I drop,” she said. The hitchhiker scrambled at her chains. Without her bulging stomach, she really might have a chance at escaping. “Mine! Give it back.” “This is a bit extreme,” I told Autumn. “It’s just a baby.” “It’s very much not a baby. Answer or I let go!” We tore through the desert. Sagebrush and signposts whipped past. “How do cargo rules work?” she asked. “How can we use them to get lane-locked humans out?” “I refuse!” the hitchhiker shrieked, even as its eyes dilated in fear. The newborn’s giggling heightened. A wide, demented split opened across its face. A grin, I realized. It was full on guffawing now. “Uh oh,” it said. At this point, the entire situation was so ridiculous, I’d basically checked out. Autumn seemed to have things under control at any rate. I pressed on the gas. “What?” she demanded. “Do you know? Why can’t humans be cargo?” “Uh oh. Uh oh.” “Tell me!” “Stone-dwellers are too willing. Cargo must be unwilling.” “Cargo only counts as cargo, because we’re transporting it forcefully? That’s it? If we transport humans by force, unwillingly, they won’t count as lane-locked?” The thing giggled as if in confirmation. “And now you know. Uh oh.” “It answered you,” the hitchhiker begged. “Give it back!” “Okay, okay.” Autumn moved to pull the thing back inside. It bit her. On instinct, her fingers flew open. “Um. Whoops.” The hitchhiker bellowed in pure agony and tore one last time at the chain. It shattered, metal pieces shooting every direction. The new mother flung open the door then threw herself out into the road. In the rearview we watched as two shapes tumbled across the pavement. Autumn and I were silent. I coughed. “Okay. Well. That was…” “I hated that.” “Yep.” _______________________________________________________________________________________________________________ We drove another five minutes before finally rolling to a stop. The whole drive, Autumn stayed silent. “We were right,” I said. “The hitchhikers did know the secret.” “And so do I.” “This is great. That’s why it’s never worked to get humans out before. It doesn’t matter if they’re in the trailer. They’ve always gone willingly.” Whereas impossibilities are forced. Even the crying thing must have been physically restrained onto the road. “All we have to do is force people like Tiff to go with us. We can trick them. As long as they don’t know how it works, they won’t want to try again. This is great. This is…” My excitement faded. Autumn. She was crying. I registered what she’d just said. “I know,” she said again. “I know.” The others, Chris and Tiff and all of them, they wouldn't want to try escaping. They’d tried before and it hadn't worked, which meant they wouldn’t be willing. We could fool them. Force them. They knew it wouldn’t work, which would be the thing that made it do just that. Autumn knew. No matter what we tried, even if I tied her up and physically carried her, she would still understand what was happening. Some part of her would still be willing. She held her hand to her mouth and cried silently. We’d done it. We’d finally figured out the secret of lane-locking. The others could leave. Autumn couldn’t. Keep reading submitted by /u/Yobro1001 to r/nosleep [link] [comments]
r/nosleep Yobro1001 Oct 5, 2025
I’m a trucker on a highway that doesn’t exist. Somebody got trapped on the highway
From time to time, you may learn things on the road. The radio may whisper secrets you wish you never heard. You may see the face of your deceased mother beckoning you from a storefront that wasn’t there the last time. We recommend not thinking about these things. Distract yourself. Listen to music. Talk with co-workers. If you start thinking, you may never stop. -Employee Handbook: Section 12.A _______________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Part 1 | Part 2 | Part 3 | Part 4 | Part 5 | Part 6 | Part 7 | Part 8 | Part 9 | Part 10 Over the next few weeks, Autumn and I chatted nearly every day. How did I do this when she had no radio to talk to me with, you ask? “Hey Randall, don’t get worried if I go silent for a few days. My handheld just broke.” “You better be joking. That thing costs a literal fortune. Management will fillet me alive.” “Fairly sure the phrase is ‘flay me alive.’” “Wait. Brendon. How is it broken if you’re talking to me right now?” “‘K, bye!” “Brendon? Brendon!” I left the transmitter with Autumn before I headed out. When I returned from my haul, Randall and dispatch were pretty ticked about me losing my second radio in a month (they really do cost a fortune), but what were they going to do? Fire me? Sometimes Autumn and I would talk about serious things―irrational fears, wishes, dangers we’d encountered on the road, things we’d shouted at our parents but wished we could take back―but most days we talked about silly, little nothings. Music, TV, stupid things we did in high school. “No way,” I told her. “I refuse to believe you spiked your teacher’s iced tea.” “Nicest she’s ever been to us.” “But that’s illegal. Like hardcore illegal.” “First off, I was sixteen, so lay off. Second, with how much vodka we put it in, she absolutely would have figured out what we’d done. She was just looking for an excuse to drink at school.” And another time: “So what does happen if I let my breath out in a tunnel?” I asked. “Your breath in a tunnel?” “You told me to hold my breath in tunnels. I assumed some terrible thing would happen otherwise.” She burst out laughing. “Oh gosh. I forgot about that. I was just messing with you. How long has it been now? Over a month? You’re still doing that?” It was nice having someone my own age to talk to. I really was friends with the other drivers, but let’s be real; most of them had kids and a mortgage. It wasn’t like I was going to swap BFF bracelets with any of them any time soon (not that Autumn and I did that. Ick. Just saying though). But for the first time in months, there was somebody to talk to just for the sake of talking. I wasn’t trying to ‘fit in.’ I wasn’t trying to prove I was mature enough to slide in with the real adult crowd―again, let’s be real; I wasn’t. But that was the point. I was in my early twenties. Why should I have to be mature? Why should I have to review every sentence in my head before I spoke it? With Autumn I could simply talk. “What has you so peachy?” Tiff asked me a few weeks into our conversations. “Hmm? Nothing. What do you mean?” “Usually, you look like somebody with weights around their ankles. No offense. Recently, though… How to put it? It’s like they’ve been replaced with helium balloons.” There were, of course, downsides. Autumn preferred we stay on low traffic channels where the others weren’t likely to hear us. “Why?” I asked once. “Not one of them ever tried to help me. I’ve failed at so many things in my life. I figure I can at least succeed at holding a grudge.” I didn’t push. Who she forgave was her prerogative, but it was moments like that made me somber, forced me to admit she couldn’t totally trust me either. I still hadn't told her the truth about her lane-locking. What good would it do? What good would it do any of them? Except of course, it really might have done them good. Chris, for example. He could quit now before the road claimed him. Everybody could quit, get normal jobs, accept normal salaries. abandon Route 333 forever, let the impossibilities pile up in the real world. In reality, it was everybody else the knowledge wouldn't be good for. If Chris quit, somebody else would lane-lock―or worse. Randall had shared with me gruesome stories of things that happened when people didn’t comply with the road’s wishes. My drowning experience in the shower was mild. Nobody would remove impossibilities. The darkness at dispatch would escape into the real world. For weeks, I deliberated what to do. That’s the one thing the road gives you: thinking time. Hours and hours of it. Sometimes I would go entire days without turning on an audio book, gut churning as I drove. As a child, things were so easy to label. Wrong or right. Bad or good. Immoral or moral. It was all so much more nuanced now. Who did my loyalty belong to? Did I trust my co-workers to make the right choice and keep driving like I had? Did I still owe them the truth even if they wouldn’t? What number was an acceptable amount to sacrifice to protect the world as a whole, and why did it have to be my responsibility to decide that? Because you assaulted Randall with a boxcutter. That’s why. On top of that, I was trying to get everybody out. Couldn’t I just wait to spill the secrets until there was a solution? Autumn and I were waiting until my broken ribs healed to put our plan into action―then again, they were basically healed. If I was honest, we were stalling out of fear. Was I allowed to wait? Was it my responsibility to act immediately and recklessly? What if there really was no solution? What should I do? But that’s the funny thing about decisions; if you wait long enough, eventually they make themselves. Weeks later, when Chris’ voice finally rang out on the general channel, I was hardly even surprised. His news was the kiss of raindrops after a day of dark clouds: inevitable. “It happened,” he said. “I lane-locked.” _______________________________________________________________________________________________________________ The rest of us arrived over the next few hours. Our schedules had overlapped that day. We’d planned a game of poker that would never happen now. One by one, we maneuvered our rigs onto the shoulder of the redwood section and got out. The vibe teetered somewhere between a tailgate party and a funeral. Vikram and Deidree were speaking with Chris just outside the cab of his rig. Estela (haven’t talked much about her before, whoops) walked with me as I approached. “How bad is it?” I asked. “He got lucky. We’re close to dispatch.” It was true. For me, this was a thirty minute drive at most. “Lane-lock distances are different for everybody,” she continued. “He’ll have to measure over a few days to get a more accurate idea, but we’re probably sitting at twelve to fourteen months.” Something tight in my stomach loosened. “A year? That’s not so bad.” “Not as bad, no. It’s still a year.” “Yeah, but like his life isn’t over. He can still make it out.” Estela slowed down. Her dark eyebrows creased. We were still out of earshot of the others. “Tone this down. You seem almost cheerful about this all.” In a way, she was right. I’d already known this was coming, so for me, this was the best possible solution. Chris could still escape. My silence hadn't totally ruined his life. Even so. “You’re right. I’ll be more sensitive―to be fair, Chris doesn’t look too distressed.” Estela snorted. “Don’t encourage them.” “Encourage them?” But we were close enough now to hear what the three others were talking about. “I should be the one to do it,” Vikram insisted. “The road is longest for me. An extra hour is not much.” “It’s an hour closer to lane-locking,” Deidree said, patting Chris’ shoulder. “I don’t plan to stay as long as you. Another year or two, and I’ll have saved enough for my girls to go to school.” “It is not chivalrous for me to let you.” “Chivalry my―” “Neither of you are doing anything,” Chris said. “It won’t work. We tried this with Tiff.” “Sorry, do what?” I asked. All three looked up at me. Estela was the one who answered. “These tontos are going to put Chris in the trailer and try driving him to headquarters for an hour. It won’t work. I’m certainly not volunteering to try. It will permanently add an extra driving hour to whoever tries. Cargo rules don’t apply to humans.” “We have to try,” Deidree insisted. “I have to try,” Vikram corrected. They continued to argue, more and more heatedly. This was partly my fault. If I’d just been honest with Chris, he could have avoided this entirely, and now he would spend a year of his life trapped on Route 333. I knew what I had to do. I took a resigned breath. “I’ll do it.” They stopped arguing and stared at me. “Stay out of this,” Vikram snapped. “Really, Brendon.” Deidree cussed me out. Eventually, we only settled the matter when Estela suggested the two of them, “draw straws.” Since none of us actually knew what drawing straws meant in today’s day and culture, they settled it over a heated game of Rock, Paper, Scissors. Vikram lost. A minute later, Deidree was shepherding Chris into the back of her truck (she’d already picked up an empty freight trailer from dispatch) and climbing into the front seat. We all settled back to watch. It wouldn’t work. We all knew it wouldn’t. Humans are crazy that way. We gamble and smoke and scroll through social media. We can know something is pointless; we can even discuss in a group how something is pointless; then we recline in our lawn chairs and watch one another do those pointless things anyway. Admittedly, it was fascinating to watch. From the start of the hour to the end of the hour, the truck barely made it ten meters. The entire time, however, it was clearly driving. The motor was humming. The wheels were spinning. It would flash in and out of existence, sometimes for a heartbeat. Sometimes for seconds at a time. Minutes would often pass between glimpses. Deidree and the truck were passing in and out of pockets of space. From now on, these pockets were simply part of Deidree’s road―an unnecessary part, seeing how the attempt didn’t work. Of course, it didn’t work. At the end of the hour, Vikram, Estela, and I walked thirty or so feet to the parked semi. It wasn't like they could come to us, possibly not even see us. The whole logic of it made me grateful I never had to take another math class. Deidree climbed out and shrugged. “Had to try.” She unrolled the back of the trailer. Soft weeping was audible. Chris swore. “Give me a minute. I don’t want you to see me like this.” I was fully prepared to do just that, but Deidree climbed in, slumped down next to him, and wrapped her arm around his shoulder. “Any emotion is a fine one.” “Who’s going to pay my bills?” Chris said. “There’s my mortgage and―and electricity. I was so close to retiring. Who’s going to take care of my fish!” “We’ll make sure your bills get paid,” Deidree said. “You told me you keep your passwords in a book, right? “And Chris, your fish died last month,” Vikram offered helpfully. “I was going to get new ones!” He sniffed and rubbed at his eyes. “My daughter has her first kid next month. I won’t be there.” “I will,” Deidree said. “I’ll make sure they know you wish you could be too.” We all waited in silence, letting him cry it out. It was uncomfortable―Chris had always struck me as the type of hardened man who barely even teared up at funerals―but in a way, I think it helped. Us being there. “Thank you all,” he said eventually. Our cue to go. He had a drive ahead of him, after all. Only later, back at dispatch, before I turned in my keys, did I radio Autumn. “Enough waiting. It’s time.” _______________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Never pick up a hitchhiker. Absolutely never. Not under any circumstance. Really, never. But if you do, here are some tips. You’ll find them at gas stations. They know we hang out there frequently. Try on and off ramps too and the edges of town. Sometimes, you’ll find them in the middle of nowhere, holding out a thumb in a cloud of sand, but it’s rare. Not worth the time. Target individuals. No mothers with strollers. No homeless people and their dogs. Hitchhikers are strong. One is already a risk, but two at once are a bloodbath. Aim for the disabled ones. Heartless? A bit. Yes. But again, they’re powerful, even the elderly and young. An amputated arm, however, is always an amputated arm. They can’t kill you with a limb that doesn’t exist. In the end, I chose a heavily pregnant woman at the far reaches of town. It was the closest thing to ‘bodily impaired’ I could find on such short notice, and she was most definitely alone. “Don’t want to be a nuisance dearie.” Her voice was the flavor of honey. She kneaded her side with a hand. “But could I bother you for a ride?” I smiled. “‘Course.” Like Myra, she acted normal at first. She chatted about her children―fictional, I assumed―and how hard it was to give up smoking after getting pregnant each time. I uh huh-ed and *oh really-*ed at all the correct parts. “Such a good listener.” The woman patted my arm. The hitchhiker could have been one of my mom’s friends. Maybe it was. Maybe all the hitchhikers took on faces we’d once seen to put us at ease. Either way, it wouldn’t work. I knew what they were now. I’d been to their home beyond Route 333 and been tricked by them twice now. I played along. I let the pregnant hitchhiker think I believed it, that my guard was down, and that I feared nothing. I let it relax, sink back into the chair, rest its eyes. It was only when I was sure the creature suspected nothing that I finally eased the truck to a complete stop. “What’s wrong?” the hitchhiker asked. “Um, engine light.” “I don’t see―” “Now!” The next series of events happened in quick succession. Autumn rocketed out from the blanket she’d been hiding under. The hitchhiker snarled and lurched forward, but too late. Autumn was already throwing the metal chain above the seat and over the hitchhiker like we’d practiced a dozen times. It landed between the thing's protruding belly and breasts. I slammed myself against it, and Autumn yanked the chain tight. There was the click of a lock. Then a second one. I scrambled away from the hitchhiker before it could seize me. “Trickery! Deceit―” “Yeah, yeah, we’ve been over this.” I gulped to hold my heart from beating out through my throat. “For con artists, your kind are awfully easy to trick, you know that?” The woman struggled and writhed, but the chain held. That had been our bet. We didn’t know exactly how strong these creatures were, but Autumn seemed confident the chain could hold at least one or two thousand pounds of pressure. How had she known this, you ask? Apparently, she’d started training as a crane operator years ago (“Perks to quitting a lot,” she’d informed me). We waited as the hitchhiker flailed and screeched. Eventually the struggles slowed, then stopped entirely. The woman glared at us and panted. “Release me,” it said. “Oh? Why didn’t you just tell us?” Autumn asked from my sleeper. “Brendon, she says she wants to be let go.” “Silly us.” The thing jerked towards Autumn, nails transformed into talons. It couldn’t reach far enough. “We have questions,” I said. “Firstly, why do cargo rules apply to you and not humans?” “Is this how you deal with all your problems?” it asked. “Assault and torture.” “Until something proves more effective, yeah probably―hang on, do you know what happened with Randall? How did you find out?” “My kind knows many things.” “Well, you didn’t know I was under that blanket,” Autumn said. “Look, this doesn't need to be hard. We aren’t even trying to hurt you. All we need is a few answers, then we’ll let you loose to terrorize the next trucker that passes by.” The thing lunged for my radio and twisted the dial. “Nice try,” I said. “I pulled the fuse to that thing days ago.” “You will regret this!” “Likely. You don’t have to though. Just answer the question. Why don’t cargo rules apply to humans? Why just you?” The hitchhiker yanked at the chain and strained upwards. When they held, it snarled and relaxed. “They don’t apply to us, foolish stone-dwellers.” “But you can drive with us without slowing us. I drove Myra―the first hitchhiker I picked up―nearly all the way off of the road. How’s that possible?” “We aren’t trapped, not in the way you are.” She directed this at Autumn. “We have never been marked by the stones, nor have we been transported as cargo. We may move freely.” “Lies. Why would you ask us for rides if you could just walk to the exit yourself?” “Do you desire to walk a thousand miles on foot?” Okay, fair point. “And you’d just let us go after the lift?” Autumn pushed. “Somehow, I doubt that.” The creature's lips curled back. Its hair flaked from its scalp, less and less human by the minute. The pregnant bulge remained. “We do not desire to eat you, if that is what you ask.” “That’s not what we ask,” she said. “We already know that. What do you do with us?” “My kind―we struggle with boundaries. We may not cross them without permission. It is why we request transport, rather than force it. To enter the stone’s domain, it demands specific conditions. A specific trade. To leave, it demands other conditions.” “So you trade us?” I asked. “You trade us to leave.” “Except this isn’t helping us,” Autumn said. “What we really need to understand is cargo rules. Why don’t they apply to humans?” The hitchhiker smiled. Even as it strained at its constraints, it laughed. “Release me, and perhaps I will divulge this truth, though you will wish it otherwise.” “Stop fighting already,” I said. “You’re not escaping unless we let you go. Nobody’s helping you. You’re alone.” “I’m not alone.” Autumn and I glanced at each other. Was it lying? It had to be. These things may have rules about thresholds, but they’d already proven they could lie. Maybe this entire conversation had been false. What did it mean it wasn't alone? Our silent conversation was cut short when the hitchhiker let out a shriek. Before it had screamed, but this one was of a different variety. It wasn't the cry of restraint, rather the cry of pain. Agony. “What the―” “Look!” Autumn pointed. The hitchhiker had lifted her shirt, revealing a stomach criss-crossed with stretch marks. The thing inside―before I’d assumed it was merely theater. A fake child to sprinkle sympathy onto the hitchhiker's plight. I’d been wrong. There was something in her stomach. Something trying to get out. Beneath the skin, the thing floundered and twisted. It pushed and kicked. The hitchhiker screwed its eyes and wailed. A rip appeared in the skin. A talon rose out of the split. “Brendon, what do we do!” “Uh…” The tear widened. Droplets of rot-scented, black ichor slid off the bulging stomach. *“*Not the seats again,” I said. Another noise apart from the hitchhiker's screeching. It was quiet at first, gurgled and muffled. As the stomach opened, and two sets of claws emerged, it grew louder: giggling. Pools dripped down my seat and puddled onto the floor. Something black and slimy slid from the gaping hole. It tittered hysterically and turned a beady set of very-much-not-human eyes on Autumn and me. “Brendon!” It sprang. As much as I wish I could relate how it sprang ‘out the window’ or ‘at the steering wheel’, or even that I managed to hit it out of the air―that just isn’t what happened. Instead the slimy thing jumped directly at my face. My mouth, acting quicker than my hands, opened in surprise. The thing gripped both sides of my head and lodged its version of a head between my teeth. Why this was its first reaction? No idea. To be fair, it was a newborn. Its reasoning abilities were likely not the most developed. Putrid, spoiled, rotten milk filled my mouth. I gagged and scrambled at the slimy thing. It clung tightly. Wildly, I considered biting down but was smart enough to control that impulse. It scratched at the sides of my head. Make it stop! Get it out! The slimy creature jerked free. Autumn had seized it by its neck. She slammed down the sleeper cab window and dangled the thing outside. It giggled and lacerated her arms, but she only clutched tighter. “Drive!” she screamed. “What?” “Just do it!” I did. We picked up speed. “Answer our question, or I drop,” she said. The hitchhiker scrambled at her chains. Without her bulging stomach, she really might have a chance at escaping. “Mine! Give it back.” “This is a bit extreme,” I told Autumn. “It’s just a baby.” “It’s very much not a baby. Answer or I let go!” We tore through the desert. Sagebrush and signposts whipped past. “How do cargo rules work?” she asked. “How can we use them to get lane-locked humans out?” “I refuse!” the hitchhiker shrieked, even as its eyes dilated in fear. The newborn’s giggling heightened. A wide, demented split opened across its face. A grin, I realized. It was full on guffawing now. “Uh oh,” it said. At this point, the entire situation was so ridiculous, I’d basically checked out. Autumn seemed to have things under control at any rate. I pressed on the gas. “What?” she demanded. “Do you know? Why can’t humans be cargo?” “Uh oh. Uh oh.” “Tell me!” “Stone-dwellers are too willing. Cargo must be unwilling.” “Cargo only counts as cargo, because we’re transporting it forcefully? That’s it? If we transport humans by force, unwillingly, they won’t count as lane-locked?” The thing giggled as if in confirmation. “And now you know. Uh oh.” “It answered you,” the hitchhiker begged. “Give it back!” “Okay, okay.” Autumn moved to pull the thing back inside. It bit her. On instinct, her fingers flew open. “Um. Whoops.” The hitchhiker bellowed in pure agony and tore one last time at the chain. It shattered, metal pieces shooting every direction. The new mother flung open the door then threw herself out into the road. In the rearview we watched as two shapes tumbled across the pavement. Autumn and I were silent. I coughed. “Okay. Well. That was…” “I hated that.” “Yep.” _______________________________________________________________________________________________________________ We drove another five minutes before finally rolling to a stop. The whole drive, Autumn stayed silent. “We were right,” I said. “The hitchhikers did know the secret.” “And so do I.” “This is great. That’s why it’s never worked to get humans out before. It doesn’t matter if they’re in the trailer. They’ve always gone willingly.” Whereas impossibilities are forced. Even the crying thing must have been physically restrained onto the road. “All we have to do is force people like Tiff to go with us. We can trick them. As long as they don’t know how it works, they won’t want to try again. This is great. This is…” My excitement faded. Autumn. She was crying. I registered what she’d just said. “I know,” she said again. “I know.” The others, Chris and Tiff and all of them, they wouldn't want to try escaping. They’d tried before and it hadn't worked, which meant they wouldn’t be willing. We could fool them. Force them. They knew it wouldn’t work, which would be the thing that made it do just that. Autumn knew. No matter what we tried, even if I tied her up and physically carried her, she would still understand what was happening. Some part of her would still be willing. She held her hand to her mouth and cried silently. We’d done it. We’d finally figured out the secret of lane-locking. The others could leave. Autumn couldn’t. Next part submitted by /u/Yobro1001 to r/lucasGandola [link] [comments]
r/lucasGandola Yobro1001 Oct 5, 2025
$58.80 (Reg. $89.61) Modern Criss Cross Office Chair with Wheels
submitted by /u/Star_bum to r/RunandBuy [link] [comments]
r/RunandBuy Star_bum Oct 1, 2025
Cross Legged Office Chair for Vanity Desk Criss Cross Chair with Wheels Vanity Chair Armless - $64.99
submitted by /u/hulkasaurus to r/DealsReddit [link] [comments]
r/DealsReddit hulkasaurus Jul 10, 2025
The Long Way Home Chapter 38: Strikes
First | Previous | Next Vincent checked over his weapons again. It was always better to bring more supplies into a situation than you end up using. A lot better than the other way around, especially when it comes to battle. Vincent didn't exactly put that into words, not even in his head, but he agreed with the sentiment. They'd dealt a precipitous amount of violence, and of the thirty-six pirates they had seen, a dozen wouldn't ever get up again, and except for the captain who had fled, the rest were severely wounded. Some had bullet wounds from Vincent's carbine, others had their flesh rent by the Chief's shotgun, and a few had shrapnel wounds while two had merely been knocked unconscious when Vincent dropped the boarding ramp on them. Which was better fare than the other three who'd caught that slab of metal, as they were among those who'd never rise again. For those wounded, the Chief had used suture pods, trauma gel, and even anesthetic where appropriate as Vincent stood vigil over him against a counter attack. They'd found some adult, Terran adult at any rate, sized IMCAS units in the first aid kits, and they were handy restraints for ten of the more severely wounded pirates. while zip ties would do for the rest. Vincent herded the walking wounded, a mere half dozen pirates into an airlock and disabled the interior controls, and set it to quarantine mode, so if they tried to hotwire the inner door, it'd automatically jettison them. When they were sure the bay was secured, Vincent and the Chief stood guard while Isis-Magdalene helped Trandrai search for some gravbelts on a hunch. As they searched, Trandrai struggled to move at all, she leaned on her friend, her breathing came in heaving gasps. Vincent found that her willingness, or rather her perseverance in Terran standard gravity to be admirable. Vincent reminded himself to tell her that it was an impressive thing to do later. Seeing her struggle the Chief said, “You keep the watch,” and helped them. The three found some. They were in a pile of discarded possessions beside one of the larger shuttlecraft. Vincent guessed that they had been intended to make xenos passengers on Terran vessels feel more comfortable. It didn't take the three of them very long to get the device onto Trandrai, nor to get it adjusted properly. That done, she didn't waste any time in collecting a second belt for Cadet. Clever girl. “Tran!” the Chief called after her, “After you get Cadet fixed up, I want you to get control of ship's systems in this bay.” “Aye,” she called over her shoulder, “Will do.” “There's still work for us to do,” the Chief sighed. He already sounded tired. Vincent didn't blame the boy, killing was always a heavy load. “They had neat and well-stocked first aid kits. I think they have a medic or a doctor.” “You thinking of trusting a pirate sawbones with Vai?” Vincent asked incredulously. “No,” the Chief answered, 'I figure our pirate captain might have caught a piece of shrapnel, and maybe we should look in the medbay first." “Chief,” Vincent said, “We'll have to deal with him and anybody else who...” he gestured to the carnage, “wasn't here. I don't think it's a good idea to let him round up a posse. Let's keep the pressure on.” “Aye, sir.” The Chief said as he touched Cal's old hunting knife where it hung at the boy's belt before he assumed high ready. Vincent picked a door, and went through it. The pirate ship growled with wounded menace beneath Jason's feet as he covered Vincent's back through the corridors of the ship. The old man's footfalls barely made a sound as they made careful progress, and Jason didn't realize that his footfalls were as silent. He'd suggested checking the medbay first, but he was unfamiliar with this particular make of ship, and anything like a handy map kiosk hadn't been forthcoming. The corridors were slightly narrow for a Terran ship, which was typical of Marquis built vessels, and were littered with, well Jason couldn't think of a better word than litter. There were food wrappers and packages that made his mouth water at the mere thought of chocolate. Dirty and torn clothes were scattered hither and thither, and certain torn undergarments didn't bear thinking about. Broken switches, light fixtures, and other maintenance parts and their boxes were trodden underfoot. It seemed that despite such parts and components being available enough to discard on the deck, nobody had gotten around to fixing the flickering lights overhead. The pirate ship growled beneath his feet. Storage bays of varying kinds, ammunition magazines, gunnery stations, disused break rooms, and even the interceptor hanger bay were in a similar state, but held no hiding foes after thorough sweeping. This “lower deck” despite its heavy activity showed signs of neglect atypical of any spacefaring vessel. Even pirates depended on their ships to keep the void at bay. However, the detritus and refuse were even worse once they'd reached the quarters deck. Or, at least what had once been the quarters of the enlisted men. If anything, it was worse in these regions. The least horrific thing that they found was cabins and barracks used as garbage dumps. The less said about the cabins the pirates actually quartered in, the better. Jason had to hold back bile at the photographs one of the pirates had pinned up as grim “trophies.” Jason's mind noted that at least one of the pirates had planned on doing those things to him, and more importantly to Cadet in spite of his effort to avoid such thoughts. Other cabins held different trophies that betrayed foul intentions toward the girls. The pirates would catch more than just slaving charges once the ship had been searched by forensic teams. Twitches in Vincent's tail and his ears betrayed that he had dark thoughts about such repugnant evidence. The pirate vessel growled beneath his feet. A door slid open, and abruptly, they seemed to step into what was clearly a waiting room, if a small one. It was clean, for one thing, and well-lit for another. Its small collection of a half dozen comfortable-looking but minimalist chairs were worn, but clean, the walls were clear of stains of any kind, the deck was clear of even the most inconsequential litter, and the air smelled of disinfectant rather than decay. Jason concluded that they had found the medbay. There was another door, no doubt leading to the surgery suite and recovery beds, or rooms. However, this was a Marquis ship, and those ran on the small side, so Jason appended his guess to recovery berths. Vincent swung open the door, and revealed a tidy, compact surgery with a neat row of recovery berths along the far wall occupied by an underfed, sallow-skinned, watery-eyed man with his hands raised in surrender. Jason's eye flicked over the man from head to toe, and found that he was neat, well-groomed, unarmed, and fitted with a bulky metal collar. He had some thoughts on that collar, but he decided to keep his eye and shotgun trained on the door leading to the little waiting room and let Vincent handle the man. “Who the hell are you?” Vincent growled. “Commercial English. How common,” The man said with a thick Germanic accent. If Jason had to guess, he'd say Monogerman, the ridiculous language that was just the same stupidly long compound word repeated over and over again with different inflections. “Mein name ist Doktor Siegfried Karg. I am not ein pirate.” “I guessed that from the bomb around your throat,” Vincent said dryly. A glance showed Jason that he didn't lower his carbine. “But this does not mean I am safe. I see. What shall I do to not be shot? I have practice at doing what I am told to keep mein head.” this “Doctor Karg” said with the calm of a man used to having his life hang in the balance. “Start with telling me whether you've treated the pirate captain. He's a black Human, has a face like a skull, ran away when his 'prey' fought back." Vincent nearly spat at the surrendering doctor. “Nien. He did run past the door, though. Or at least, the body the captain uses ran past the door.” “What do you mean?” Vincent pressed, and Jason sensed that Vincent had closed the distance to loom over the captive doctor. Jason didn't turn to watch. He had a job to do. “I mean the true captain is hidden away in the captain's quarters, and that the black man is merely ein puppet,” Doctor Karg answered. It didn't sound to Jason like the man thought that he was under any more pressure. “You keep the medbay tidy,” Vincent mused. Jason didn't quite understand why Vincent had suddenly changed tack, until Doctor Karg replied, “Ja, I can have a little humanity. A Terran should strive.” “Humanity. There's a young Lutrae girl in out ship in the hanger the pirates use for their small catches. She has a spinal injury.” Jason chanced a glance to the surgery, and found that the doctor's face fell suddenly, but Vincent pressed on, “Soon, Second Star Rapid Response Group destroyers will be here, since your captors bit off more than they know. I want you to get her ready for transfer.” “You Rupblic?” the doctor asked, clearly surprised due to Vincent's accent. “Not me,” Vincent sighed, “but even I can admit nobody in the CIP will be here sooner.” There was a short beat of silence before the doctor “This I can do,” the captive doctor answered, “however there is the small issue of the collar.” “My cousin Trandrai can get that off of you,” Jason said, not taking his eye from the fetid corridor, “it looks simple enough that I could handle it with the right tools, and she's practically a genius.” “Trandrai? This is a Star Sailor name, but you say your cousin?” “It's been more than a century, running on two, and you'd think folks'd be used to how we adopt people and families by now,” Jason muttered, surprised that he could be exasperated at an old annoyance in these circumstances. “Describe the true captain,” Vincent demanded. Without hesitation, Doctor Siegfried Karn answered, “A pillar of soft tissue covered in chitin supported by five crustacean or insectoid legs. It has ten eyes that encircle what I call its head. I believe that it controls the man Khana through a parasite embedded beneath the skin at the base of the skull and down the nape of his neck. The captain has told me through Khana on repeated occasions that it regrets that I am too old for a similar implantation.” Jason had a sudden wellspring of pity for the skull-faced man. He was suffering the long death of the infected, screaming in his head for somebody to come along and cut it short. The pirate vessel growled beneath Jason's feet. There was something about this Doctor Karn that rankled in Vincent's mind. The old man narrowed his eyes at this hunched figure of a man. At length, Doctor Karn stated in that same flat, unfeeling voice he had begun the encounter with, “There is more. I am not the only one to wear such a collar. If you press on toward the bridge, you will find that some of the officers keep pets. Kept, I shouldn't wonder. Pets, they call us. My training alone kept me from baser uses. Mostly. Vincent could feel the beginning of a snarl forming at the back of his muzzle, and he elected not to say anything. “You disdain me,” the doctor said suddenly. “You know what I saw in the rooms on the way here?” Vincent asked, keeping the full force of his fury under tight rein. “Ja. It will be worse ahead,” and to Vincent's great relief, the Doctor's voice cracked with something. Horror and grief, maybe? “And you disdain me. But what should I have done? Disobedience was met with pain. Terrible pain. Then there is the collar. I would have died." “Yes,” Vincent snapped. “You would have died a man, a Terran, at least. What are you now?” “Alive." “Are you?” Vincent asked, and Doctor Karn suddenly couldn't meet Vincent's gaze. He could see he wouldn't get an answer out of him, so he said, "Get to the hanger and see if you can start living again." Doctor Karn slowly lowered his hands and started collecting portable diagnostic equipment. His eyes flitted to the Chief's back and he pitched his voice low for Vincent's ear alone, “What you have seen is bad enough. There are things the boy should not see. What the painted woman did to young boys for one. He is hard for one so young, I can see,” the shrinking doctor shivered, “but nobody can unsee.” “If you mean the crazy woman with no clothes and covered in dried blood, I put a shot through her left shoulder. She's with the walking wounded in a quarantine airlock.” Jason said with a subtle rolling of his shoulders. He was probably imagining what such a woman liked to do with young boys that was worse than the photos in the room they'd already cleared. “Is there anything else?” Vincent asked coldly. “Ja, how many did you... do what it is you do to? The total crew is I think forty. I do not care about them enough to keep track. Sometimes one dies, sometimes one joins. There was a call for sport with... the thing that controls Khana goads the pirates to more and more depraved acts. I believe it delights in such things to torment its victim. But I digress. There are some officers who don't do their... ‘sporting’ with children. They have more violent tastes." “Let him through, Chief.” Vincent rumbled as the doctor bustled toward the door. The Chief stepped aside. His eye followed the doctor down the corridor for a few seconds. “Not everybody can take courage. Not all courage is for fighting,” the boy said of a sudden. “He belongs behind the line, far away from ships like this.” “So do you,” Vincent remarked has he stepped out of the tormented doctor's oasis of order, “For seven more years, anyway.” “The wheel turns,” the Chief sighed as if that was an answer. Maybe it was. “Let's press on,” Vincent said, “Five or six on the loose, if that doctor's count was right.” There was a dining room and galley separating what was once the enlisted quarters from the officers' quarters. A lot of smaller military ships didn't have separate dining rooms for officers and enlisted, it was a material and space saving measure. The smells of decay were worse here, as if nobody bothered to clean the galley or clear out the garbage. From the sight of the place, it was probably the case. Vincent's ears twitched, catching something rustling. Even such a filthy ship wouldn't have a pile of garbage in the middle of a room. Not a large, obviously well-trafficed room like this. Vincent leveled his carbine at it and signaled to the Chief to circle around the wall to prevent a less clustered target. The boy's feet made hardly a sound, and he'd obviously caught onto Vincent's tension. Once the Chief had a fine firing position across the room from him where he could fire upon the garbage mound without hitting the old man, Vincent held up a fist to tell the boy to stay put and loudly said, “I should be fine on my own. You go back and see if you can find anything useful.” Then he made his boots clomp against the floor plating as he walked deliberately close to the heap. When he was an arm's length from it, a shaggy, unclothed, white-furred Doggo man burst from the garbage with a heavy shock rifle already trained on Vincent. The arcing electrode patch hit Vincent in his chest, but the ballistic weave of his adaptive cammo suit shrugged of its ring of penetrating barbs. The ambushing Doggo had just enough time for his cruel eyes to widen in shock before Jason's shot removed most of his head. However, there was a resounding crack, and Vincent's suit saved his life, but not his ribs as a nine millimeter bullet struck his back. He spun on his right heel and brought his carbine to bear on the general area where the shot had come from. A four round burst stitched a line across the wall, but the second to last struck somebody. A thin Human woman in a suit like his, however chance had been with him. His bullet had struck her right hand. The pistol she'd shot him with dangled in her mangled fingers, and she too had enough time to regret her life's choices before the Chief put a tight circle of flachettes through her unprotected face. Vincent's heart pounded uncomfortably in his chest, and his breathing carried a sharp, pained edge as he carefully ran his eyes over the dining room. The Chief stepped into the center of the room to stand at Vincent's back to do the same thing with his one eye. Vincent was preparing to tell the boy he'd done good work when there was the clatter of something metal bouncing across the floor. He saw the cylindrical device roll to a stop at the Chief's feet. There wasn't a moment of hesitation. One moment, the Chief was looking at the canister bouncing off of his shoe, and the next he was born down to the floor under Vincent's protective bulk. There was a flash, the smell of ozone, and a painful tingle ran through Vincent's body, and he realized that it wasn't a frag. “Ouch.” Jason moaned as Vincent slowly pushed himself up off of him. The old man was heavy. Once he was free, Jason pushed himself to his feet and checked his old RNI surplus boarding shotgun. Its readouts were dark. He took aim at one of the corpses and pulled the trigger. Nothing. “Fuck,” Jason cursed, and when he saw Vincent's raised eyebrow, he said sheepishly, “Don't tell Nana.” The pirate vessel growled beneath his feet. “We just got our guns fried," Vincent said as he pulled a revolver off of its magnetic holster, “as well as my adaptive cammo,” he held the handle toward Jason, “and you're worried I'll tattle to your Nana about your potty mouth?” Jason wrapped his hand around the revolver's handle to took it, then he popped out the cylinder to check the chambers. Six shots. “Does it help if I remind you that folks call my Nanna and Papap The Hammer and The Anvil?” Vincent drew his remaining revolver with the words, “I just don't know why you'd think I'd tattle.” The pirate vessel growled beneath Jason's feet. Jason's right hand found the deer horn scales of Cal's old hunting knife before he snapped the cylinder closed and gripped the heavy pistol with both hands. “You'll understand better once you meet her.” Vincent dropped into a ready stance and held his revolver in his right hand. Jason figured that he was confident with the weapon. He cast his mind back to when they fought hoards of grub victims on the ship they'd found Isis-Magdalene on. He'd had other things to worry about at the time, but he did remember Vincent fighting with two pistols at once for a while. Jason shook his head and returned to the here-and-now where Vincent was gesturing to the door that led to the galley from this dining room. It looked empty through the long window that cooks once served their shipmates through, but galleys offered good hiding places. Jason stuck to Vincent's back as he swept the galley, if the place even still qualified as a galley under all of that filth. They found two Doggo women in bomb collars cowering behind a bank of ovens. They weren't wearing any clothes, and Jason felt his cheeks warm when he noticed that fact, and his stomach churn at the fact that they had been shaved and at welts criss-crossing their bodies. Both of them had a shackle locked onto one ankle, and a chain fixed them to one of the legs of one of the ovens. Vincent muttered something about how much he hated pirates. The women shrank back from Vincent as he stepped toward the oven. The pirate vessel growled beneath Jason's feet. “Do you know where the keys are?” the old man asked in what Jason knew was his most gentle voice. The women took it for a snarl judging by their wordless cries and whimpering as they jerked and strained against their bondage to get away from Vincent. Jason's heart twisted with pity for these poor women, but he kept watch on them anyway. Panicked people sometimes did very strange and violent things. Vincent holstered his revolver and squatted down at the oven where the chains ends were looped. He wrapped his fingers under the lip of the oven, and strained to straighten his legs. His legs shook, his grunt quickly grew to a pained shout, Jason started forward to help before he realized it, but Vincent bore up the weight of the thing, and Jason darted forward to kick the loop free of the foot. Vincent let the oven fall back to the deck with a crash, and leaned against it, clutching his side where he'd been hit. Jason took a deep, calming breath and steadied his hands on the grip of the revolver. He had to remind himself that there was work to do, and to feel his anger, acknowledge it, but not become its man. There were times to charge in with hot blood and fury, and times to take each step slow and careful. The pirate vessel growled beneath Jason's feet. “If you go to the hanger bay where they pull in small ships, you'll find some help with the collars,” Jason told them. They stifled their cries and gathered up the loose chains without a word, and shuffled off in the indicated direction. Once they were out of sight, Jason asked, “Need a minute?” Vincent took some sharp, shallow breaths through gritted teeth, and stood up straight again. He didn't answer aloud, but Jason caught his meaning well enough. Jason didn't let his guard down as they backtracked through the dining room to press on to the officers' quarters. The corridor running down the center of the section was marginally cleaner. Maybe, it was difficult for Jason to tell. The boy's teeth were on edge as Vincent blocked out the view into each cabin as the old man swept each one. There were only eight cabins before the corridor ended at the ladder to access the command deck, and she was a small ship for her class, so that was as much as needed doing to clear them. Unless someone was hiding in the private heads, but that wasn't the case in any of the first half-dozen. However, Jason could tell that Vincent's hackles were trying to stand on end beneath his shorted out adaptive cammo suit. The second door had him snap it shut less than five seconds after cracking it. The third one produced a reek so foul that even Jason suppressed the urge to purge his stomach, and didn't want to even think about how Vincent's more sensitive nose reacted. Neither of them vomited, however, and they pressed on to the fourth, and Jason could almost vow that he saw a tear rolling down Vincent's cheek. The fifth door hid a shockingly neat cabin. Something about its perfect tidiness made Jason shiver, since Vincent didn't take such care to block this room from his View Jason saw that one could see into the cabin's private head from the doorway if the head's own door was open, and he guessed that had been the way of things. The sixth door was open for less than a second, and Vincent stood there, trembling, as he pulled the door shut as if against some horror's escape. “Don't look in there,” Vincent commanded, and they pressed on. The pirate vessel growled beneath Jason's feet. Khana laughed inside his own head. It was a ragged, wild thing, full of untamed hysteria and resurgent hope. He screamed, too, of course, since the thing that puppeted his body sent pain to every last one of his nerve endings through the parasite embedded in his neck. It was afraid. The thing that had tormented him these long years was finally afraid of something. So, he laughed at it, trapped inside his own head, a passenger in his own flesh, what else could he do? You didn't believe the reports you read with my eyes, Khan jeered at it, Now they're coming for you. For you. Khan's body was racked with pain yet again, and he felt his own voice cry out involuntarily. It made him laugh all the harder. The thing made Khana's body prepare to strike with a brutal plasma axe. A simple solution to a thorny problem. How do you fight someone in close quarters when they wear power armor? With a plasma cutter with a long handle, of course. There was more to it, but Khana didn't understand it, and the thing that controlled him didn't believe the power armor was as prevalent as the pirates said. Khana didn't know if that was true either, but that was because he'd been away from Terran space, or at least its civilized regions, for most of his life. It reminded Khana that he would die if it or its parasite were killed. Khana summoned every memory he could of the thing driving his flesh to commit every foul deed, every base act of violence, every repugnant cruelty, every vile intimate violation, in short all of the evils of his enslavement. Then, he let his longing for the sweet release of death flood the whole of his consciousness, along with how long he's cherished that exact hope. Khana could feel the thing shudder, or at least a Human that frightened would shudder. Kana's body was poised to bring the brutal tool down on whatever entered the captain's cabin first, and he longed to be able to look at the thing cowering in the corner, and smile. The thing reminded him of the times his voice had goaded the crew to ever deeper depravity, it reminded him of the hundreds of victims his own hands had passed on to the painted woman, to the gentleman, to the others. The thing tried to crush Khana under the image of the gentleman putting two clean shots into the back of his “heroes'” heads. Then why are you afraid? There was a flicker of movement, and Jason halted with the revolver aimed down the corridor before him. He felt malevolent, calculating eyes on him. Vincent noticed Jason's halt, of course, and he halted as well. Jason didn't turn around to see what the old man did, but he figured that he'd be watching his back. There was something wrong with the wall about halfway down the corridor. If somebody asked Jason to describe what it was he saw that made him think so, he wouldn't be able to put words to it. He took aim. The revolver bucked and roared in his hands, and the bullet struck something unseen before the wall. Five shots left. The pirate vessel growled beneath Jason's feet. The air where the bullet had struck appeared to shatter before it turned to the primary colors of a broken screen as a Bigkitty man tossed it away. He was tall and thin, and had orange fur beneath a fastidious tweed suit. He wore a derby cap over his laid back ears, and half-moon spectacles perched on his flat, snarling muzzle, and more importantly, he was taking aim with a magacc above Jason's head. Jason didn't hesitate, he squeezed the trigger again. The enemy's amber eyes widened as the hammer of Jason's revolver drew back, and he shifted his body to Jason's right to attempt to bring himself out of Jason's line of fire. The revolver bucked and roard again, and the boy leaned forward against the recoil. Jason's mind noted the patch of material missing from the back of the man's suit jacket as he shifted his aim again for another shot. Four left. The pirate vessel growled beneath Jason's feet. Jason saw the enemy shift his aim toward himself, and he led his shot before he squeezed off another round. He heard Vincent's gun roar twice above and behind him. Three shots left. Jason felt the air stir in the passing of something past his left ear. The Bigkittie grimaced and sprung the other way, to Jason's left, and through a door into one of the cabins. Jason had already sent another shot ricocheting off of the doorjamb. Two shots left. Vincent's gun had roared another time as well. There was a spattering of red blood down the corridor behind where their enemy had stood. Jason started forward without a moment to lose. He felt almost like Vincent's fingers had brushed his shoulder, but he was focused on eliminating the threat. He took cover along the wall on the right side of the doorway, knelt down, and slowly peaked inside. He regretted still having one eye instantly. There were more enslaved people inside. Not much older than himself, and he was sure they'd be screaming if they could. His young mind could not encompass such a horrific torture, and there was work to do besides. Jason shocked himself with how easily those poor people became just another part of this horrific ship. The fastidiously dressed man limped into the head. Jason took aim. The muzzle sight wouldn't line up with the rear sight properly. He squeezed the trigger. The revolver bucked and roared. Sparks flew. Last shot. Jason squeezed the trigger. The gun bucked and roared for the last time. Blood spattered in the cabin's head. The empty, smoking revolver clattered to the floor. Jason realized that he hadn't pushed what he'd seen within the room away. He turned away from the sight, and leaned against the wall. His breathing came in shuddering, heaving gasps, his eye rolled in its socket, his heart broke against his ribs. The pirate vessel growled beneath Jason's feet. Jason felt rather than heard Vincent stride into the room with grim purpose. He heard Vincent's revolver report thrice. When he returned, Jason felt a calloused hand on his shoulder. “I finished him off. You don't have to go in. Jason, they can still be helped. I'm sorry you had to see that, but remember you already called for help. It's only a matter of time, and they'll get medical attention.” “I.. how could somebody... I never...” Jason whispered. “Jason,” Vincent snapped, and Jason swallowed, “we're not done yet. Our family isn't safe yet. I still need your help, Chief.” “Aye sir,” Jason shakily said as he stood on legs as shaky as his voice, “job to do.” The pirate vessel growled beneath Jason's feet. The Chief stood on shaky feet, and the magacc felt small in Vincent's hand. It was one designed for concealment, and its amunition was meant to fragment upon impact. A weapon used for personal protection by the upstanding. For assassination by the wicked. It had a tiny block of ferrous material loaded in it, and the would-be assassin had uselessly shot Vincent's adaptive cammo suit a dozen times in the brief gunfight in the corridor. It had only two shots left by the readout, and Vincent couldn't stand to be in that room to search the corpse for a reload. None of the reloads he carried for his own magaccs would fit into this still-functional one. It would have to be enough. There was the sound of metal scraping on leather, and Vincent saw the boy steady himself somewhat. Cal's old knife was in the Chief's fist. Vincent saw the point was steady. “One door left,” the Chief murmured. His voice sounded hollow. Vincent didn't like that sound from the Chief. Vincent put his hand on the handle, turned and pushed. There was a wooshing sound, and a tightly channeled beam of plasma flashed across the doorway and severed a chunk of the door itself. Evidently, the true captain had expected him to barge in full of foolhardy fury. The skull-face man's coal skin glistened with sweat, and he reeked of pain in Vincent's nose as he pivoted unnaturally to execute a backspin with the plasma axe. Vincent could hear tendons popping in the man's leg. He stepped back from the poor man and took aim. He squeezed the trigger, the weapon clicked, and chance was against Vincent. Instead of hitting the skull-face man's heart, the shot hit the plasma axe just below its lower emitter, shorting it out. The anti-power armor weapon suddenly became a very hot club. A very hot club that collided with Vincent's right ear and his skull below it. The old man staggered beneath the blow, and managed to point the business end of the magacc at his foe and pull the trigger. The weapon clicked, and blood spattered the floor. The foe staggered now, and blood ran from a wound in his right thigh. Vincent dropped the empty weapon and drove a fist into his foe's abdomen to force his weight on the wounded leg. The man staggered, and Vincent pursued. The very hot club pounded on his left side, putting strain on his cracked ribs. A grunt escaped from Vincent, and he threw himself at the enslaved man's midsection in a flying tackle that bore the both of them down to the ground. Vincent was dimly aware of the Chief's footfalls moving past him. He heard the very hot club whipping through the air again, but it never connected. He heard the Chief grunt, and Vincent slammed a knee into his foe's wounded leg. Something jerked the pair of them, and there was the sound of something long and metal clattering away from them on the floor. The skull-face man drove his forehead into Vincent's snout tried to wriggle away while blood founted from the old man's nostrils. Vincent lurched forward and found he was straddling the young victim's back as his fingers scrambled for a rack of cruel blades some five feet away. The deer-horn scales of Cal's old hunting knife were suddenly in Vincent's vision. The Chief was standing there, holding the knife Vincent's own son had once carried, the knife forged to celebrate a rite of passage, the knife passed on in another boy's first hesitant steps toward manhood, and the knife that had ultimately killed Call. The son's knife was in the father's hand once more, and it bit into the nape of the struggling man's neck, and instead of traveling forward through the spine and the throat, it drew across the lump hiding an insidious new breed of grub. The man convulsed, but struggled to turn his head to a dark corner of the cabin where a creature with five crab-like legs stood shuddering as it focused its many eyes on the Chief, on Vincent, and on its former slave in turn. Vincent watched the thing stagger, then felt a pressure in his sinuses build up, as if for a sneeze, and saw the thing stagger again. He thought it made a pained sound from a mouth somewhere. The man beneath him grinned at the thing and spoke: “I die free!” First | Previous | Next submitted by /u/TheCurserHasntMoved to r/HFY [link] [comments]
r/HFY TheCurserHasntMoved Jul 4, 2025
For $77.98 from $108.98: Orange Factory Criss Cross Chair with Wheels #ad
submitted by /u/Drippedsauce to r/DripDeals [link] [comments]
r/DripDeals Drippedsauce May 10, 2025
FitStand Criss Cross Chair with Wheels Armless Wide Vanity Chair with Back PU Leather - $69.99 (regular $99.99)
submitted by /u/hulkasaurus to r/DealsReddit [link] [comments]
r/DealsReddit hulkasaurus May 9, 2025
Viral Criss Cross Chair Blanket Cover - has anyone tried/have pattern recommendations?
hello, all! i’m new to crochet and i have one of these viral tiktok cross cross desk chairs, almost but not exactly pictured above. i often drape a blanket over it to make it more comfortable but ive been thinking maybe i could crochet a sort of cover to put on it, maybe curl around the bottom to secure it. has anyone tried anything like this or know of any patterns that might work? i have a general idea of how to do it but i wasn’t sure if anyone maybe had a pattern already submitted by /u/shareofgray to r/crochetpatterns [link] [comments]
r/crochetpatterns shareofgray Mar 31, 2025
Is there a version of the Criss Cross chair with wheels AND armrests?
I love my Criss cross chair i got from TT shop last year, works great super durable, and comfy. I'm someone who likes to sit at least with one leg up while at my desk. The issues are: 1) it doesn't have wheels, and I've tried to find attachments to it, both wheels that might be able to connect to the bottom, and a wheel attachment I could insert the base of the chair into that has wheels, I haven't been able to find anything that fits. 2) It has no arm rests, or anywhere to rest my arms while working or gaming. 3) I don't really like to low back as much as I used to, I want something with head support Basically, I'm looking for a chair with a wide enough base that I could sit my legs up on, that has arm rests, wheels, and is soft/comfortable to sit on for extended periods of time. My budget is $100 but depending on the chair I'd be willing to go up to $150 If not, that does anyone have any recommendations for wheels/wheel attachments for my chair so i dont have a buy a whole new one? Any advice would be greatly appreciated! submitted by /u/LadyMiah to r/OfficeChairs [link] [comments]
r/OfficeChairs LadyMiah Oct 8, 2024
Office chair with mid back, wide seat for criss crossing legs, swivels, and has arm rests?
I have an ideal chair in my garage, it is super wide, with rounded arm rests. I can sit criss cross and it's SO comfortable. I have posted a picture of the chair above. Unfortunately, it is way too short to be a functional chair for a desk. Any criss cross chairs I see have no arm rests, and wouldn't be wide or deep enough. Also, this has a relatively short back which is ideal for back cracking. I don't need wheels, I just need height and swivel. Is there anything like this that exists? submitted by /u/Nietzsches-Burden to r/OfficeChairs [link] [comments]
r/OfficeChairs Nietzsches-Burden Sep 1, 2024
When I was thirteen years old, my friends and I solved mysteries. “The Strings murders” case still haunts me.
They called us The Middleview Four. Initially, it was just me and the mayor's son, Noah Prestley. We were the first two members. In the second grade, the two of us hated each other. He pulled my hair during naptime, and I scribbled on his drawings when he wasn't looking. When a dastardly crime hit our class, a milk thief, we reluctantly threw aside our differences and came together to catch the evil doer. Spoiler alert, it was Jessica S. After a nap time stakeout when we were supposed to be asleep, Noah and I caught her red handed– literally. Jessica's palms were still stained crimson from arts and crafts. Her plan was fool proof: Wait until we were all sleeping, and then drink all of our milk. Noah and I were hailed heroes. Well, no. We actually got in trouble for not sleeping, but our teacher did quietly thank us for catching Jessica before her evil crimes could continue. After the milk incident, Noah Prestley didn't seem that bad anymore. I didn't have any friends. Instead of playing with the other kids, I spent the entirety of recess examining the dirt on the playground for unusual footprints. Jessica S had been sternly reprimanded for stealing milk, but I had a feeling there were still criminals out there– and I would be the one to find and catch them. Mr Steven’s, the janitor, looked suspicious before lunch. I saw him crouched behind a dumpster with his head down. I thought he was pooping, until I saw the small bag in his hands. Hiding behind a wall, I watched him open it up and stare at it for a while, before another teacher yelled his name. I ran away before he could catch me, but I was sure the janitor had run across the playground. Studying the dirt in front of me, I was sure the footprint belonged to Mr Stevens. I had already checked his shoes. Mr Miller, our teacher, asked me to collect everyone's workbooks from the faculty room. I couldn't resist. After an incident involving a faculty member trailing in animal poop from outside, all students and teachers had to take off their outdoor shoes and wear indoor ones. The janitor’s outdoor shoes were neatly placed under his desk. Before I could hesitate, I checked the bottom of them, memorising their pattern. Swirls and C’s. Stabbing at the footprints in the dirt, I idly traced the exact same swirly pattern. “What are you doing, weirdo?” Noah Prestley knelt next to me, his curious eyes following my fingers that were digging into the dirt. I wanted to trace the footprints with my fingers. Mom told me to keep my dress clean, but it was already filthy, my cheeks smeared with dirt. I didn't look up from my clue. Noah was a good sidekick, admittedly. But he did eat all the snacks during our stake out– and he got distracted easily. We were almost caught when he freaked out over a moth. “Investigating crime,” I said, grabbing a stick and tracing the shoe pattern for the hundredth time. The footprint was too blurry, I could barely see any swirls. Noah sighed, snatching the stick off of me. “You're doing it wrong,” he grumbled. Before I could speak, the boy jumped up, prodding the dirt with the stick. “You need to look at the patterns on the shoe, and then see if they match.” “Whose shoe?” I said, coughing over my panicked tone. He was onto me. “That's what I've been doing!” The boy’s lip curled into a smile. He was the mayor's son, so I was careful around him. Even when we worked together to catch the milk thief, I kept my distance. He folded his arms, giggling. “The janitor’s shoe. I saw you spying on him while he was eating white powder.” I stepped back. “I wasn't spying.” Noah followed me, mocking my backing away. Another step, and he was standing on my shoes. “You were too. I saw you hiding behind the wall before recess. You were spying on the janitor.” Urgh. I stuck out my tongue. Boy cooties. Leaning away from him, I pulled a face. “No I didn't, and you can't prove it.” “Yes I caaaaan,” he sang. “I can also prove that you were playing with the janitor’s shoes during class time.” I dropped the stick, stepping on it. “You wouldn't.” He danced back, laughing. “I would!” Noah patted his jeans pocket where a phone was nestled inside. He was the only kid allowed a phone in class, due to him getting special treatment for being the mayor's son. The boy had two incriminating videos that would get me in trouble— maybe in even more trouble than the milk thief. The first one was a clear shot of me playing with the janitor’s shoes in the teachers lounge, and the second exposed me in perfect detail, on my tiptoes trying to peer behind the wall. Immediately, I tried to grab the phone off of him, but Noah Prestley had an ulterior motive. “I want to help you,” he said, pocketing his phone. When I could only frown at him in confusion, he lowered himself into the dirt. “Old Man Critter is hiding something,” he murmured, tracing the dirt with his fingers. Noah lifted his head, peering at me through dark brown curls hanging in his eyes. His smile was mischievous– definitely not the type I was used to. The mayor's son was more interesting than I thought. “So, let's find out what it is.” “Old Man Critter?” I questioned. Noah shrugged. “He looks like a cockroach.” The mystery white powder was cocaine. Obviously. However, to two seven year olds, this so-called white powder was a mind controlling substance, or maybe even something that could end the world. After all, per Noah’s detective skills, he saw the woman in public, and she was acting a little strange. Noah and I uncovered our janitor's evil plan, after stalking him for weeks, writing our findings in crayon, and staking out his house when we were supposed to be playing in the park. I became a regular visitor to the Prestley household, and Noah’s father wasn't as bad as I thought. He gave me cookies when I stayed over. Look, we were seven years old, so our findings weren't exactly concrete. But we still managed to uncover the clues leading to catching the janitor. There was a strange woman who met up with him outside the school gates at lunchtime. After some digging, we concluded she was buying the white powder from him. We managed to get a picture. Noah told the principal, presenting the evidence, and the janitor was fired for the possession of foreign substances. Noah and I were also reprimanded (again) for sticking our noses into business which wasn't ours. The adults tried to tell us the white powder was not bad, and was in fact candy. My parents were called, and Noah’s father did not look happy to be there, sending Noah scary death-glares across the principal's desk. My mother stood up and apologised for my behavior, blaming my imagination on the cartoons I was watching. In front of my Mom, I brought up the argument that a teacher wouldn't be selling candy to a woman. I received the look in return, but I didn't back down. She shook her head stubbornly, refusing to believe we were onto something, gently grabbing my hand and pulling me into my seat. I was threatened with zero dessert for a week, and no cartoons, which did shut me up eventually. There was no way I was missing Saturday morning Adventure Time. The adults seemed to have won this silent battle, and the principal began a speech which was basically, Children tend to have vivid imaginations, but will grow out of it… That was until a bored looking Noah jumped out of his chair and grabbed the seized baggie of white powder, ripping it open, his mouth curling into a grin. “Well, if it's candy, I can eat it, right?” Following a loud cacophony of, “No!” from the adults who really thought a seven year old was about to down half a pound of cocaine, and my mother almost fainting, our disgruntled parents finally agreed to take our claims seriously. The principal searched the janitor’s locker, and sure enough, he pulled out multiple bags of white powder. Old Man Critter had an audience of kids and faculty when he was being led away. Noah and I stood at the front. I remember him twisting around, teeth clenched in a manic snarl, saliva dripping down his chin. “I'll get you! You little brats! I'll fucking find you!” That was the day we found our third member. I opened my mouth to shout back at him, but my mother was quick to shut me up. May Lee, who was standing between me and Noah, nudged me, and then elbowed him hard enough to get a hiss out of the boy. May was half Korean, a tiny girl with orange pigtails who knocked Johnny Summer’s out during reading time for poking her in the face. May scared me. She scared Noah too, judging from the fearful look he shot me. I had a vague memory of her pigtails hitting me in the face during recess, and were somehow sharp enough to bruise my eye. May’s gaze trailed our school janitor being violently dragged outside. “Do you two even know how to catch bad guys?” “Yes.” Noah mumbled under his breath. “Obviously.” He let out another hiss when she hit him again. “Ow!” Noah shoved her back. “Your elbows are pointy!” “Well, you're not very good,” May teased, “I can help you catch bad guys.” He snorted. “Oh, yeah? What makes you think you can help us?” May proved herself a few weeks later when we were on our second official case. Who stole Mrs Johnson’s award winning carrots? I turned eight years old on the day May officially became part of our gang. We were supposed to be celebrating my birthday in the park, but of course we had work to do. Mrs Johnson’s award-winning carrots were still missing, and we were determined to find them. After tracking down the missing vegetables to a seedy house at the end of my block, Noah had stupidly decided to check out the inside for himself, leaving me alone with zero help. This was the first time I felt genuine fear striking through me, the first time I wanted to run and crawl under my bed. The carrot thief was in fact the crazy old woman who screamed at cheese in the store– the one Mom told me to stay away from. Using my dad’s ancient binoculars and my mediocre lip reading skills, I watched the crazy lady hold Noah hostage in her kitchen, armed with an old World War 2 grenade she swore she would detonate. It's not like I could follow him, I was in danger of getting caught too. Hiding behind the wall in front of her house, I had a perfect view of her kitchen window, and my friend awkwardly sitting at her table eating cookies. Had he switched sides!? my attention flicked to the chocolate cookie in my friend’s hand, my hands growing clammy around the binoculars. Could those cookies be forcing Noah to join the side of evil? When Noah pointed toward the window, right at me, I ducked, slamming my hand over my mouth, stifling a cry. I was so close to proving my Mom right, that I was putting myself in danger with this investigative hobby, and calling for her help, when no other than May Lee stepped out of the crazy old woman's house, hand in hand with an embarrassed looking Noah. Immediately, I hugged him. Then I hit him. “Why did you sell me out, stupid head?!” I yelled. “What did she do to you?” The boy blinked at me through thick brown hair. “She gave me a cookie.” “What? But it could be controlling you!” Noah pushed me away when I tried to check his ears for mind control devices. “Stop hitting me, I was telling her I had a friend waiting for me outside,” he grumbled. The boy refused to look at his rescuer, hiding under his hood. “She wanted the carrots to feed her bunny.” A proud looking May held up the stolen carrots with a grin. “I snuck in the back window.” she shoved Noah with a giggle, “Sorry, what did you say about not needing me, Mr Know It All?” Noah groaned, his gaze glued to the ground. Noah Prestley was stubborn. “She was like a thousand years old and was feeding her bunny when you attacked her. She didn't even tie me up, and besides,” he stuck out his tongue. “I didn't even need rescuing. She made me cookies and I got to hold Sir Shrooms.” “Sir Shrooms?” Noah giggled. “Her bunny.” May folded her arms. “Say thank you, dumb butt.” “I already said thank you!” Noah’s cheeks were burning bright. “You need to clean your ears!” “No you didn't, I would have heard you.” “Thank you.” Noah muttered under his breath. The girl snickered. “What did you say, Noah?” “I said thank you!” The boy ducked his head and I couldn't resist a giggle. He still refused to acknowledge being rescued by a girl. “You're still stupid.” Despite Noah making it clear he did not want another member joining our secret gang, we welcomed May into our group with our ritual, which was a chocolate cupcake and pushing her into the town lake. (I did the same to Noah, and the tradition kind of stuck). May wasn't just valuable to us for her fighting skills. She could talk her way out of a situation too. Noah and I got stuck in the principal's private bathroom investigating a small case of a stolen phone from a classmate. Our prime suspect was the principal himself, who had been the last person with it. I was convinced he'd stuffed the phone in his bathroom trash, after accidentally breaking it. We found numbers for phone repairs on his laptop. Noah and I were searching the trash when he came back from lunch early. If May wasn't there to interrogate him on his favorite video games, we would have been caught. That year, we were rewarded a special Junior police award at the Christmas parade for solving the mystery behind the disappearing holiday decorations (a teenage girl, who wanted to ruin Christmas for everyone). I still remember Mom’s scowl in the crowd. She really did not like my obsession with finding and bringing Middleview criminals to justice. Starting fourth grade, we became a trio of wannabe detectives, and even earned a name for ourselves. The Middleview Three. Mom tried to keep me inside, but by the age of ten, we were getting tip offs from the sheriff's daughter. We found missing cats, tracked down stolen vegetables, and even found a baby. When our names started to appear in the local gazette, Mom grounded me for two weeks, and Noah’s father threatened to send him to private school. May’s mother was strangely supportive, often providing snacks for stake outs, and when Noah cut his knee chasing a run-away dog, stitching him back up, and not telling our parents. We were on our fifth or sixth case when a new kid joined our class halfway through the year. I wasn't concentrating, already planning out our stakeout in my notebook. It was our first serious case. All of the third grade had gotten food poisoning the previous day, and I was already suspicious of the new lunch lady. I swore she spat in my lunch, and May came down with the stomach flu after eating slimy looking hamburger helper. The new kid didn't get my attention until he ignored our teacher’s prompt to tell us three interesting facts about himself, and proudly introduced himself as the fourth member of the Middleview Four. Noah, who was sitting behind me, kicked my seat, and May threw her workbook at me. They had a habit of resorting to violence when I was daydreaming. Lifting my head, I blinked at a private school kid standing in front of the class with far too much confidence, a grin stretched across his mouth. Rich, judging by his actual school uniform and the tinge of a British accent. The kid had dark blonde hair and freckles. “My name is Aris Caine,” he announced loudly, “And I want to join The Middleview Four.” “Middleview Three.” Noah corrected with a scoff, when fifteen pairs of eyes turned to us. I turned in my chair to shoot him a warning look. His death glare was typical. “We don't need anyone else,” he said through a pencil lodged between his teeth. The Mayor’s son had grown fiercely protective of our little gang. I could already sense his irritation that some random kid was trying to join us. Our confused teacher ushered the new kid to a seat, but he kept talking. “I was the smartest student in my old school,” Aris folded his arms. “I want to help you with your current case.” the boy cocked his head when I feigned a confused expression. “The food poisoning case?” He nodded at my notebook. “I'm not stupid, I know you're already working on it.” Aris strolled over to Noah’s desk and pulled out the boy’s notes from under his workbooks. Noah had been studying the footage we salvaged from the faculty lounge. “You're looking at the wrong piece of footage,” he announced. “If you let me join, I'll lead you to the culprit.” he stabbed at Noah’s notes. “Not bad. But you're missing something.” Noah leaned back on his chair. “Like what, new kid?” Aris knew he had an audience of intrigued eyes. I think that thrilled him. “You've been searching in the place most likely to have clues,” he murmured, “Which is the scene of the crime.” Aris was right. We were going crazy trying to find anything incriminating in the cafeteria– but all we had found was old custard and a scary amount of recycled pasta. Aris prodded at Noah’s notes again. “Why not look in the place least likely to hold a clue? You might be surprised.” Something in Noah’s expression lit up, his eyes widening. “The teachers lounge,” he said, just as the thought crossed my mind, May audibly gasping. “Mr Caine,” Mrs Jacobs was red faced. She had already seized several of our phones, and some earphones Noah had been using to listen to a potential culprit on a missing cat case. “Please take your seat and stop talking about things that do not concern children.” She put way too much emphasis on the latter word. I felt like telling her we were ten years old, not six. But that counted as talking back– and my Mom would be informed. So, I kept my mouth shut. Noah, however, suffered from the doesn't think before he speaks disease. “Well, maybe if the cops actually did their jobs,” he spoke up, “a group of children wouldn't have to help them.” “Mr Prestley–” “You know I'm right, Mrs Jacobs,” he said, with that innocent and yet mocking tone. “We put our old janitor in jail when we were in the second grade,” he laughed, and the rest of the class joined in. “It's not our fault the sheriff is totally incompetitant at his job.” The laughs grew louder, but this time the class were laughing at him, not with him. Mrs Jacobs pursed her lips, her hands going to her hips. “I believe the word you are trying to say is incompetent, which makes sense because you are failing at basic English. Perhaps if you focus on actual school work and not your juvenile Scooby Doo fantasies, you might be able to speak basic words.” the teacher’s eyes were far too bright to be mocking a ten year old. Twisting around in my chair, Noah’s gaze was burning into his desk. The teacher’s attention turned to Aris, who was frowning at Noah. Not with sympathy or pity. No, he was disappointed that a member of the famous Middleview Three, who were known to go against adults, had backed down to a teacher with no snarky remark. “Aris Caine.” Mrs Jacobs raised her voice. “Sit down.” Aris slumped into his seat and pretended to zip his lips, before leaning over my desk and dropping a memory drive into my pencil case. “Here is the real footage,” he murmured, shooting Noah a grin. “Thank me later.” “We’re not going to thank you, because we don't know you,” Noah spat back. However, the footage the new kid provided was just what we needed, the puzzle piece that put everything together. We were right. The new lunch lady had rushed into the office before lunch time, grabbed a vial of something from her bag, and disappeared back through the door. We had been too busy studying the camera footage from the kitchen, to realise our clue was in fact inside the teachers lounge. When the four of us stepped into our principals office, he regarded us with a scowl. I wasn't a stranger to his office. I had even picked my own seat, the fluffy beanbag near the door. The Middleview Three were in his office every week. Usually for breaking into classrooms and the time Noah tried to jump into the vent because he saw it on TV. Principal Maine was drinking something that definitely wasn't coffee or water. His desk was an avalanche of paper, and I swore I could already see steam coming out of his ears. “You three.” The man leaned forward, raising his brow at Aris, who looked way too comfortable at a school he had just joined. “And you've dragged the new kid into your antics! I can't say I'm surprised when I've been on the phone with four separate reporters who want details on this Middleview Three garbage.” Noah’s eyes lit up. “Wait, really? What did you tell them?” Principal Maine’s eyebrows twitched. “I told them the truth,” he leaned back in his chair. This guy had some serious stress-lines. “You are three stubborn children with zero respect for authority, who have broken multiple rules and are very close to acquiring criminal records before reaching the age of eleven. Which, might I say, is a first! The youngest person in this town to get a criminal record was Ellie Daley, back in the 80’s. She was thirteen years old.” “We haven't broken any rules,” May said, “We’ve been catching bad people.” The man’s lip curled. “We have a full force of officers whose jobs are to find bad people,” he said. “Middleview does not need the protection of three children who are barely old enough to know right from wrong,” his eyes found Noah. He was always the punching bag for our teachers, and I never understood why. Like there was this on-going joke between the adults to point fun at him. “Or left from right for that matter! Mr Prestley has demonstrated that several times. Which is why you are in school, why you three should be learning, instead of playing Sherlock Holmes.” He shook his head. “Get on with it. Why are you here this time?” I hated our principal’s condescending tone. He was angry. But I didn't think he'd be this angry. “Go on!” he urged us. “What did you solve this time?” Principal Maine inclined his head. “Let me guess,” he said. “You've found the Zodiac killer. Well, that's quite the achievement.” Noah opened his mouth to speak, and the man’s expression darkened. “Choose your next words very carefully, Mr Prestley. Your father may be able to cover up your detective games but I will happily lose my job over suspending you from this school.” Noah’s eyes widened. “But that's not–” “One more word.” Maine said, emphasising his threat by picking up his phone, like he was about to make important phone calls. My mom did that too when I refused to shower, or didn't eat my broccoli. “Do not test me.” The new kid surprised us by stepping forward, the flash drive clutched in his fist. “It wasn't them, Principal Maine, it was me.” he placed the evidence on the desk. Aris was a good actor. He was playing the innocent kid pretty well, I almost believed him. Until he winked at us. “I went to the Middleview– I mean, to these three because I didn't want to come and see you alone because I'm scared she'll poison me too.” Aris dramatised a sob, and in the corner of my eye, Noah’s eyes rolled to the back of his head. May, however, was entranced, her eyes wide. The performance was award worthy. The shaking hands, the slight stutter in his words that was subtle enough to be noticeable– but not enough to be faking it. Aris Caine was already our fourth member, and all of us knew it. Principal Maine took the flash drive, a frown creasing his expression. He inserted it into his laptop, and just from studying his expression as he watched the footage, widening eyes and slightly parted lips that were definitely stifling bad words— I knew we had him. Aris made sure to give a commentary, which wasn't necessary, but I did enjoy the look on our principal’s shell-shocked face. “That's the new lunch lady,” Aris pointed out. He started to lean over to prod the screen, but seeing the visible veins pulsing in our principal's forehead, the three of us dragged him back. Aris stumbled, and we tightened our grip. I was already smiling, and even Noah was trying to hide a grin. This kid was definitely a member of the Middleview Three. “I haven't met her. But as you can see, she is putting something into the third grader’s food.” “Poison,” May nodded. “Or, according to the police report–” Maine went deathly pale. “Salmon Ella.” Noah finished with a smirk. The man didn't react. But he did shut his laptop and excuse himself, immediately calling the cops. I was grounded again after the food poisoning case. Worse still, I got sick for two weeks and was bedridden, so I missed out on two cases involving stolen birthday decorations. Noah was insistent that the new kid was not joining us. I received a multitude of texts cramming up my Mom’s notifications. She ended up muting him. Hes NOT joynjng I don't cre now smart he is I don't like him and Im teknicly the first member May is being stoopid we can talk when your better get well soon OK??? Two weeks later, I stepped into class, and Noah had taken the seat next to Aris, the two of them enveloped in the mountain of pokémon cars on Aris’s desk. May was trying to play, but apparently she needed Pokémon cards to join. When I questioned them, Noah looked up with a grin. “Aris is cool now!” His announcement stapled our fourth member. Entering teenagehood made me realise Middleview was not a good town–and its people had masks. Even the ones I thought I knew. At twelve years old, we hunted down a child killer, a sadistic man who turned his victims into angels. It didn't take us long to realise the people we put away as little kids wanted revenge. And in their heads we were old enough to receive proper punishment. Mom told me we would regret our so-called fame as the town's junior detectives, and I thought she was wrong. I had spent my childhood chasing bad guys, so I was sure I could catch the real bad ones too. I was fourteen when we ran into our first real criminal who specifically wanted us. Danny Budge was the reason why Noah started going to therapy at fourteen, and why Aris refused to go near the edge of town. May had taken time off to go see her family abroad, and I was put under house arrest. Seven year old Maisie Eaton had disappeared from her yard, and after searching for her for two nights, alongside the police who had learned to tolerate us working with them, we found her tied up inside an old barn. Sitting cross legged on a pile of hay, was Maisie. Awake. I could see her eyes were wide. But she wasn't moving or struggling, it didn't make sense to me. “Wait,” I nudged May. “She's not moving.” Aris rushed forward to untie the little girl, only to trip on a wire, which was connected to a Final Destination style contraption. Aris lifted his head, pointing above him. One more step, and he would have sent a sharpened spear directly through the little girl’s head. “Fuck!” Aris hissed, already freaking out. He was frozen. “What do I do?!” “Stay calm,” Noah said from my side, the rest of us hiding behind an old car. The mayor's son had become our unofficial leader. Ever since hitting puberty, he was now our brawn alongside May. Noah jumped forward, watching for trip wires. “I'll save the kid. May! You help Aris.” before I could get a word in, he was dragging me to my feet. “Marin, you're with me.” I nodded, stumbling in the dark, keeping my flashlight beam on the ground. “You know what this means, don't you?” Noah said in heavy breaths, his fingers wrapped around my arm. “Maisie was innocent. There was no motive. She was just a distraction.” Noah let out a hiss. “Or even a lure.” I did. But I didn't want to say it out loud, because then my Mom would be right, and I was admitting that there were multiple people trying to kill us. Luckily, we saved Maisie. Her kidnapper, Danny Budge turned himself in with no word or explanation. Later, we would find out he was related to our elementary school janitor. The little girl was taken back to her mother, and the four of us stayed behind, peering up at the murder contraption specifically made to butcher us. Aris nudged me, and I almost jumped out of my skin. “You should probably keep this… quiet,” he said in a breath, his gaze glued to the long rope expertly tied to the ceiling. “From your mother,” May added softly. She squeezed my hand. “Your Mom will kill us before they do.” “We’re going to fucking die,” Noah said in a sing-song. “And I'm not even sixteen.” He was right. One year later, our most gruesome and horrific case hit us like a wave of ice water, and I admitted we were just four kids completely out of our depth. Three townspeople had been found murdered in piles of bloody string. The photos from the scene made me sick, and I was still recovering from our old janitor’s measly attempt at punishing us for ruining his life. We were stupidly blindsided by the string murders, and thought we were following a clue. The next thing I knew, I was tied up back to back with Aris in my old janitor’s basement while he caressed my cheek with a knife. “Am I supposed to be here?” Aris whispered, struggling in his restraints. “Did he just call me Noah?” I knocked my head against his. “Don't tell him that! Idiot. What if he kills you?” Funnily enough, Aris was right. Old Man Critter had mistaken Aris for Noah. The two of them were sandy blonde and reddish brown, one built like a brick wall while the other more wiry. However, to an old man with debilitating sight, I guess I could see it. Maybe if I squinted. So, after an hour or two of empty threats and knife play, Noah and May came to our rescue, tailed by the police, and… my mother. I think I would have rather been tied up with Old Man Critter than face her wrath. I was supposed to be at the library studying. I shot Noah a death glare, and he offered a pitiful, almost puppy-like frown: Sorry! he mouthed. She made us tell her!. Fast forward to when the others really needed me to investigate the string murders, and I was stuck inside. Mom had gone as far as taping up my windows to make sure I didn't sneak out. I think me being kind of kidnapped, but not really by Old Man Critter, really set her into panic mode. I did tell her that he didn't hurt us at all, and just wanted to scare us. But Mom was past angry. She was impossible to talk to. May texted me halfway into a horror movie I was forcing myself to watch that another body had been found. Turning on the local news, she was right. This time it was a kid. May told me to get my ass out of the house. I knew where Mom hid the door keys, so at midnight when I knew she was sleeping, I snuck out and rode my bike to the rendezvous we had agreed to meet. May was already there, a flashlight in her mouth, fingers wrapped around her handlebars. “The boys?” I whispered, joining her. “They're already there,” she said through a mouthful of flashlight. “Let's go!” Aris was 99.9% sure we would find a clue inside the old string factory, so that's where we headed. Noah and Aris were already waiting outside, armed with flashlights. The two of them were quieter than normal. They didn't greet me or tease my absence from the gang. “Okay, so here's what we're going to do,” Noah announced. His voice swam in and out of my mind when I tipped my head back, drinking in the foreboding building in front of us. A shiver crept its way down my spine, and suddenly I felt sick to my stomach, like something had come apart in my mind. I stumbled back, but something pulled me forwards, my mouth filling with phantom bugs skittering on my tongue. I really didn't want to go in there… I could sense my body was moving, but I wasn't the one in control. Looking up, there was something there at the corner of my eye. It was above me and around me, everywhere, sliced in between everything. But I couldn't look. I couldn't look. I wasn't allowed to look. “Marin?” Noah twisted around to me, and his face caught in the dull light of the moon. “Hey, are you coming?” Blinking rapidly, I nodded, despite seeing it with Noah too. I couldn't look. I wasn't allowed. “Dude, are you good?” My vision was blurring, and a scream was clawing its way up my throat. I took a step back, my eyes following his every movement. “Noah.” I didn't realise his name was slipping from my lips, a rooted fear I didn't understand setting my body into fight or flight. Why… I choked back tears. Why do you look… like that? I held out my own hands, hot tears filling my eyes. I looked up into the sky, at criss-crosses that didn't make sense. “Yeah, I'm coming!” my mouth moved for me, and I joined the others, pushing open the large wooden door. I didn't remember anything past the old wooden door we pushed through. Going back to that memory over and over again, all I remembered was pushing the door. I was found three hours later, inconsolable, screaming on the side of the road, my fingers entangled with…string. It was everywhere. Mom said I blocked out a lot, but I strictly remember blood slicked string covering me, damp in my hands and tangled in my hair. There was no sign of the others. Mom put me into the back of her car, and I slept for a while. My mother drove us far away from Middleview. I asked about my friends, but Mom told me they weren't real, that Middleview was a fantasy I had dreamed up as a child. She told me I was in a traumatising incident as a child, and mixed up reality and fiction. Cartoons and my own life. But they were real. No amount of private therapists spewing the same shit could erase my whole life. I was strictly told that I had a head injury, that I imagined The Middleview Four like my own personal fantasy. I didn't start believing it until I grew into an adult and was prescribed some pretty strong meds, so I began to wonder if they were in fact delusions. Mom’s job was a mystery I couldn't solve, even as a twenty three year old. So, I followed her one night, hopping into my car when she left our driveway. Her job was behind a ten foot wall surrounded by barriers. Security guards were checking a car in, so I took my chance, and slipped through on-foot. What I saw behind the barrier was Middleview. The town I thought I hallucinated. I was immediately blinded by flood lights illuminating the diner from my childhood. Middleview. I took a shaky step forward, my stomach twisting. It was a TV set. No, more of a stage. Inside, bathed in the pretty colours I remembered from my childhood, were my friends sitting in our usual booth, frozen at fifteen years old. The Middleview Four, minus me, were exactly the same as when I left them. They were even wearing the same clothes. May. Her orange pigtails bobbed along with her head. Aris was hunched over like usual, picking at his fries and dipping them in his shake. Except how could I take any of this seriously when they were surrounded by cameras? Noah slammed his hands down on the table with a triumphant grin. “We are so close to cracking this case!” I noticed his lips weren't moving with his voice. I started toward them slowly, even when the truth dangled above me, below me, everywhere. I stepped over it, blew it out of my face, reaching shaky hands forward to pull them aside. Aris laughed, and something moved above him. “We were kidnapped last week. We are not close. You're just painfully optimistic.” May nudged him, giggling. “Let him have this. He thinks he's our leader.” Noah punched the air, and there it was again. Movement. “I am our leader!” Closer. I found myself inches away from my best friend, and my blood ran so cold, so painful, poison in my veins. Noah stood up, and I could see the reality of him in front of me. The reality of want I wasn't allowed to see. His head wobbled slightly when he smiled, mouth opening and closing in jerking motions. If I looked closer, his lips had been split apart to perfectly replicate a smile. I forced myself to take all of him in. All of Aris, and May. The back of Noah had been hollowed out, a startling red cavern where his spine was supposed to be, where flesh and bone was supposed to be. Now, I just saw… strings. Looking closer, I could finally see them. Strings tangled around his arms, his legs, puppeteering his every move as he danced from string to string. I grabbed Noah’s hand, and it was ice cold, slimy flesh that was long dead. He didn't move, but his eyes somehow found me. Noah’s expression flickered with recognition, before his strings were tugged violently, and he screamed, his eyes going wide, lips twisting. “Marin?” His artificial eyes blinked, and he slowly moved his head. “You… left… us.” Noah’s lips curled, a deep throated whine escaping his throat. “You… left us!” He twisted around, his lip wobbling. “Why?!” his frightened eyes flicked from me to his own hands. All those inside jokes our teachers had, I thought dizzily. Was this what it was for? Was Noah Prestley nothing but comedic relief? “Why… am I… cold?” Noah mumbled. “Cut!” someone yelled. I staggered back, words tangled in my throat. Noah opened his mouth, but he was pulled back, this time violently, his strings above jerking, tangling together. “Allison!” a man shouted from behind me. “Why is your daughter on the stage? Get her out of here!” I was paralysed, still staring at the hollowed out puppet who had been my best friend, when my mother’s arms wrapped around me so tight, I lost the ability to breathe. I was still staring at the strings cross crossed above me, Noah’s strings pulling him back. Aris’s strings forcing him to laugh. May’s strings bobbing her head in a nodding gesture. “Marin,” Mom whispered into my back. “You cannot be here.” “They're here,” was all I managed to whisper. Her sobs shook against me. I didn't realise my mother was crying until I felt her tears wet on my shoulder. The words were entangled on my tongue, but just like the string above me, they were knotted and contorted. They were here. All this time they were here, and you made me think I was crazy?! What did you do to them? What did you DO? “No, sweetie. No, they're not.” Mom’s voice was breaking, her grip tightening around me. The world was spinning and I was barely aware of myself kicking and screaming while my Mom struggled to shout over me. “I was going to expose them to the world,” she hissed out, dragging me away from Noah– away from his jerking, puppet-like mouth. I couldn't comprehend that he existed as that, as a conscious thing that had been carved of its insides. “You were the property of an evil and very powerful little girl who owns this town and everyone in it,” my Mom spat in my ear. “They made me keep my mouth shut, so I begged them to save one of you. Just one. I had to cut one of you down before I went crazy.” I was still screaming when she calmly dragged me to my car, slipping a shot into the flesh of my neck. I remember the rain pounding against the window, my mother’s pale face shining with tears, her stifled sobs into the wheel. “And I chose you.” I woke up the next morning with what was supposed to be a wiped memory. But I wasn't lucky enough to forget. I am terrified of her finding out I remember her exact words from the car-ride home. I'm scared she (or her work) will make me forget them for real. Mom told me that I once had strings too. Strings that cut through me, cruelly entangling around me, suffocating my mind and controlling my every move. Strings that would soon pierce through me and turn me into a little girl’s doll. But she saved me, cutting me down, when I was still human. And now I guess I am a real girl. submitted by /u/Trash_Tia to r/nosleep [link] [comments]
r/nosleep Trash_Tia Jan 3, 2024
Trending “ADHD” chair with wide base to sit cross legged on. Yay or Nay?
I don’t really need arm support as I use the desk most of the times, but otherwise is this okay? I only spend like 2 hours on the desk, and want something that also looks good. It’s about $200 in my currency submitted by /u/NarutoNamii to r/OfficeChairs [link] [comments]
r/OfficeChairs NarutoNamii Nov 6, 2023
There is a rule in my hometown that you should never acknowledge an unwanted passenger in your car
I come from a quaint little town in Ireland that most tourists would regard as picturesque. We get our fair share of tourists throughout the year as they love to wander the walking trails that criss-cross the outskirts. From the outside our town would be regarded as perfect but we hide a dark secret that only the inhabitants know about. I learned about the secret during my first driving lesson with my mother. I was beyond stressed that morning as my mother is a perfectionist and I didn't want to disappoint her. We started off slowly as she taught me to drive down the narrow roadways. My hands had a vice like grip on the steering wheel as I was paranoid that I was going to make a mistake. I kept glancing at my mother out of the corner of my eye to judge her reaction to my driving. We were driving almost a half hour when I looked into the rearview mirror and spotted the smiling man sitting in the backseat. I was so shocked that I almost spun the steering wheel and crashed into the ditch. My mother screamed at me to keep driving and whatever I do don't turn around. My eyes were fixated on the mirror as I stared at the man who had suddenly appeared in our backseat. His face was somehow clouded in shadow even though it was a beautiful sunny day outside. The only features of his face that I could make out were his eyes which were a sickly green. His mouth was twisted into a snarling smile that made me want to jump out of the car. I watched in horror as he started reaching forward with his long spindly arms towards me. I was paying so much attention to him that I had taken my feet off the gas pedal and we were slowing down. My mother slapped me across the face and yelled at me to drive faster. I sped up and watched in relief as his arms slowly withdrew back towards his body. He leaned his head forward and opened his mouth, and a plethora of voices began pleading for help. I instinctively covered my ears with my hands which forced my mother to grab the steering wheel. It took me a few seconds to regain my composure and I grabbed the steering wheel. My entire body was on edge as the cries coming from his mouth reached a deafening crescendo. In the blink of an eye the smiling man vanished leaving me and my mother alone in the car. I pulled the car off to the side of the road and proceeded to vomit out my breakfast. The local police officer drove by and stopped to see what was wrong. He gave me a nod of approval as my mother explained that we had an extra guest in our backseat. We drove home in silence and I tried to venture the subject with her on a number of occasions but she refused to talk about it. I learned from a few other people that he has been appearing in cars for almost 70 years. No one knows anything about him but they all warned me to never turn to face him. I moved away to college a few months afterwards and overtime forgot about about the smiling man. I started dating a guy named Mike that I met in my history class. We were both a bit shy so noone knew that we were actually a couple. It started getting serious with Mike so I decided to bring him home to meet my mother. I was a bit nervous about how she would react to him. We were just driving into the town when I spotted the smiling man once again sitting in my backseat. The blood drained from my face as we locked eyes in the mirror. Mike suddenly jumped in his seat as he must have noticed the smiling man. I shouted at him not to turn around but it was already too late. The smiling man's grin widened as Mike turned in his chair to look at him. There was a blinding flash that caused me to jam on the brakes. I was suddenly drenched in blood and body parts as Mike's body exploded. I climbed out of the car and on the road weeping as Mike's body flowed out of the car and pooled on the ground. I was discovered by the same officer who tried his best to comfort me. It took me almost two weeks to get myself cleaned up as I kept finding pieces of Mike in my hair. I went back to college almost 3 months later and felt my heart drop as I spotted posters hanging everywhere with Mike's face plastered all over them. A woman saw me looking at them and asked me for help locating her missing son. I excused myself and practically ran away. I didn't have the heart to tell her that her son is buried in a small field in the middle of nowhere. I am now living with an abusive husband who beats me on a daily basis. I have managed to convince him to travel to my hometown with me, and I hope that I will get an opportunity to introduce him to the smiling man during our visit. submitted by /u/sugar-soad to r/nosleep [link] [comments]
r/nosleep sugar-soad Nov 2, 2022
I took an experimental drug to improve my memory. It went about as well as you would expect.
It was a stupid fucking idea, I know. In my defense though, it really felt like I had no other choice. I had procrastinated all throughout the year, letting assignment after assignment pile up until a mountain of academic work glared down at me weeks before my finals. Of course, I had to lie and beg and plead in front of every single professor to wish this mountain into existence in the first place. It was a miracle that they didn't just toss me out on my ass. I was desperate, willing to do fucking anything to claw my way out of this hole I had willingly jumped down into. I did NOT want to fail and go back to my shithole of a hometown. So when my buddy Travis called me and told me he had the answer to all my problems, I almost fainted from the cocktail of relief and thrill that flooded my veins. Every word that slurred out of his mouth sounded ridiculous - as it usually does - but I ate that shit up like I hadn't ever heard anything more reasonable before in my entire life. A free experimental drug that improves my memory? Enhances my brain power by over ten times? Sign me the fuck up! "This is the shit bro!" He said, giggling, sending smoke steaming out of his nose. The stench of weed clung to him like grease on a pan. "You'll get all your fuckin' homework done by tomorrow morning. Trust me!" I took the pills from his hand and slammed the door shut in his face. Giddy with excitement, I marched back to my study table, plopped myself down on my creaky swivel chair and popped those suckers right into my mouth, not even bothering to take some water to push them down my throat. My father would have called me a junkie had the old fucker still been alive. I shook my head with a chuckle, threw my headphones on, and immediately tackled my work with renewed vigour. The effects were almost immediate. My eyes widened, my scalp began tingling, sweat trickled out of every pore on my forehead and my heartbeat quickened. I felt like a horse pawing at the ground, ready to charge into battle. And then it happened. Things actually started to make sense. All those equations and concepts I had struggled with, all those theories that had flown over my head, they all started to register in my brain. It was like a colossal machine with millions of cogs and wheels had suddenly been disassembled in front of my eyes, only to be put back together in a way that made me understand each working part. And the whole. I licked my finger and flicked page after page, letting all the knowledge wash over me and into me. My hand flew over my notebook, scribbling down solutions to complex mathematical problems that just an hour ago had seemed as incomprehensible as hieroglyphics. Euphoria welled in the pit of my belly as I checked my watch. Only ten minutes had passed and I had already started and finished a paper. God, if I kept going at this pace I would be done long before dawn. I might even get some decent sleep. My wrist was starting to hurt because of the frenetic pace at which I was working. But it was worth it. Anything for that degree. The clock ticked by, and sweat plastered my shirt to my body as I continued to study. The drug was working well. And then it worked a little too well. It started with a fly drifting above my left hand at the edge of my vision. I frowned, slapped my other hand down, catching the bloody thing in the crack between my fingers. I brought my hand up and observed the little insect squirming and wriggling, trying to escape from between my fingers. My mouth widened when I saw that it wasn't a fly at all, but the letter "W." Had the texture of sandpaper. My mouth moved silently. What the fuck? More such flies, no, letters appeared in my vision, drifting upwards like dustmotes in a beam of retreating sunlight. The fucking letters were peeling themselves off the book I was reading! I tried to catch them in my hands and slap them back down. No, you little fucks. You are not running away. Not when I'm this close to saving my glorious academic career. I furiously swatted at them, but they refused to obey, slipping out of my grasp at the very last moment, almost every single time. My attempts to smite them down seemed to have enraged them, for they froze, a hundred letters getting stuck in air before exploding into a frenzy, coalescing into a shivering and swirling mass, like those shifting black clouds made by mosquitoes above a person's head in a tropical jungle. Then the letters swarmed me, nipping and scratching at my flesh. I yelped and tried to bat them off as I stumbled and fell out of my chair and onto my ass. The pain was excruciating, like a thousand needles slowly sinking into the flesh of my face and neck. Tears ran in rivulets down my cheeks as I writhed on the floor. It's not real, I told myself. Just a bad trip. Yeah, a bid trip. Shouldn't have taken an untested drug that was still in the experimental stage you fool! Just a bad trip. And with that thought, the letters were gone. But not the pain. No, that remained, a throbbing, pulsating suggestion that maybe what I had just experienced hadn't all been just a drug-wrought illusion. I sucked in a couple of panicked breaths and gingerly touched my face. The skin felt raw, and my trembling fingers came off hot and sticky. They were coated with blood and some strange yellow fluid. Was that pus? Good god. I pushed myself onto my hands and knees. A scream threatened to rip from my throat at what I saw. The floor was gone. And not just of my room, but the floors of all the rooms below mine, right down to the fucking ground. And even that ground was missing. The foundation of the building, the loose top soil, the packed dirt, the bedrock, and all the layers of metamorphic rock that lay underneath it. All gone. Vamished. It was like I was kneeling on a perfectly transparent sheet of glass. I could see an ocean of molten lava churning beneath my hands. Great swells of magma crashed against one another, sending sparks flying into the air. I could feel the heat on the palms of my hands, feel it wash over my face. Fear coiled around my chest. Not real. Not real. Not real. I turned my face away, tried to look elsewhere. Bad idea. The walls of my room were gone too, and I could see thousands of miles straight ahead. Through trees and stone and concrete and hills and forests and gigantic mountains, right upto the spot where the earth curved. There my vision faded into an otherworldly shimmering mist. I squeezed my eyes shut, grit my teeth so hard I could almost feel them grind away, layer by layer. That's when the sound exploded in my ears. My fearful, shivering breaths, my racing heartbeat, the whirring of the ceiling fan, the honking of cars outside, a million conversations, tapping of boots on stone, chittering of birds, grinding of construction equipment, roar of aeroplanes and lions, gunfire and screams and the gentle lapping of waves on a canoe in a river on the other side of the world. I could feel blood trickling out of my ears. I tried to stem the flow by clapping my hands tight on them. I curled up on the floor, crying and blubbering. Not real. Not real. Just a bad trip. A really fucking bad trip. Then a voice pierced through the cacophony, silencing the noise with the grace of a conductor bringing a most exquisite composition to an end. "It's not a trip, kiddo. I'm afraid it's very real. More real than anything you've ever felt." My heartbeat ground to a halt. I could feel the muscles in my heart stretching in agony as I recognised the voice. It was my father. "Dad." I cried, my voice like stone dragging against a sheet of glass. "What's happening to me?" "You've opened doors that should have stayed shut, son." "What - what does that mean?" I stammered. I heard footsteps. Leather shoes clicking on glass. "It's the human experience. The sum total of touch, sight, sound, smell. Hmm.. taste too? Yes. So limited. So, so limited. An island, no, flotsam drifting in an ocean of infinity. A most angry, violent ocean. Not what such a weak consciousness can handle. No siree." "You're not making any sense. What the hell are you talking about?" The footsteps came to a stop. Somewhere near me, I think. I couldn't really trust my senses anymore. I wanted to open my eyes and see who was talking to me, whether it was really Dad. But I couldn't do it. I was so very afraid. "The world as you perceive it to be isn't even a fraction of the real thing, kiddo. Not even the tip of the iceberg. No, more like trying to look at the murky depths of an ocean from the surface. Can't be done. Try too hard and you'll drown. Heh, like you're doing right now. It's the limitations you see? The spectrum of visible light, the sound range that your ears can comprehend. Restrictions, to protect the fragile human mind and body." "What?" I asked. "Hmmm…" he said, as if thinking of ways to simplify things. "You're starting to perceive the world for what it really is, son. And it's tearing you apart." "How do I stop? What should I do?" I got no response. Frustrated, I snapped my eyes open to look at him. To see what he was. What I saw broke my mind. The world was alight with rays from across the entire electromagnetic spectrum. I could sense the heat in things I couldn't see around me, feel which spots crackled with the best radio coverage. I could see everything and nothing all at once, two impossibilities superimposed on top of one another. Jagged beams of light criss-crossed all around me. Fractals of strange colours I had never seen before in my life began blooming like flowers in front of my eyes. Over and over and over, different colours each time, in a kaleidoscopic insanity. Brighter than green, duller than pink. Ugh, how exactly do you describe colours you've never seen before? Colours that shouldn't really exist? "You really shouldn't have done that." I turned, the world of bright lights and colours twisting and shifting with me. A short distance to my right was an amorphous black blob, roughly the size of a human and studded with a thousand tiny glittering stars. It seemed to be observing me. Was this the thing that had taken on my father's voice? "What are you?" I asked. "A failsafe." The blob quivered. "You need to leave, son. Like, now." I opened my mouth to ask another question, but was quickly stopped in my tracks by the harsh sound of static that filled my ears. It stormed my head, made my jaw ache. It was soon followed by a high pitched keening noise, like the deafening cry of an enormous whistling kettle. I could feel the sound like a rusted needle scraping at my eardrums, making them bleed. I fell on my knees again, screaming in pain. I tried to close my eyes, but something was stopping me. It was as if I'd lost total control over the relevant muscles. The blob clicked my Dad's tongue. "Oh, kiddo. You're in trouble now. They've noticed you." "They?" I bellowed. "Who?" "The ones who see the world for what it is, live in it. Colossal monsters that rule the ocean of infinity." The noise grew louder. More excruciating. "What the fuck are you talking about? Make this stop. Please!" The sounds vanished with a pop, leaving me with the hollow hum of a wounded ear. My neck turned, involuntarily, to my left. I tried to fight it but was completely incapable of doing so. A tear opened up in the air in front of me, a thin vertical beam of light that cut through everything that should be. The maddening swirls of lights and colours danced away from it, almost as if by conscious decision. The gash widened and plain white light spilled out. My gaze was forcibly drawn towards the light, towards the wound in the air. My spine shivered as I saw the immensity of the space beyond. It filled me with terrifying awe. How could something this large exist? This space seemed to dwarf the universe itself. No, it encompassed it, contained it within itself like a matchbox in a skyscraper. Something immense hauled itself around in that space. Something larger than a planet, and sentient. It observed me with a certain bemused curiosity. I could feel the weight in its gaze, like I was trapped underground after a cave collapse and the rocks and boulders were ever so slowly sinking into my back, squashing me flat like a bug. My chest felt hollow as it shook with each rasping breath. Then I felt a tug on my head and I was melting, turning less and less solid, before spiralling towards the hole, like water swirling down a bathtub drain. "Hang on. This is gonna hurt." I was on fire. The heat of a furnace blasted out from within me, consuming my bones and flesh. I howled as the crimson flames licked at my existence, devouring me layer by layer. Then I was out. * I woke up gasping, desperately trying to squeeze in as much air as I possibly could into my starving lungs. Sweat seemed to ooze out of me. I was lying flat on my back, gazing up at the whirring ceiling fan of my dorm room. My head lolled to the right and I noticed the impossible traces of the fire, scorch marks on the charred hardwood floor beneath me. Dear God. It was real. My heart thudded in my ribcage as a cold realisation slowly sank into my brain. That what I had seen and felt was real and not a drug induced hallucination was not what scared me so bad. No, what truly frightened me was that I wanted to see it all, feel it all again. The colours, the lights, the sounds, the magnificence of it all. My soul was drawn to it like a moth to lava. My world, as I was now experiencing it, was solid and bland. Held no interest for me anymore. And I knew... that as much as the thought frightened me, I was going to find Travis again. And see if he had any more of those damn pills. M submitted by /u/Mandahrk to r/nosleep [link] [comments]
r/nosleep Mandahrk Sep 23, 2021
I work on an oil-rig in the North Sea. ...The 'Entity' in the deep is angry, and awake. [FINAL]
[1/3] [2/3] The great Chain smashes through the side of the skeleton tower in a shower of broken metal. It tears through the edge of the rig, it swings round towards me, and it brings with it the enormous wheel from below. My screams become one with those of the siren. And a pair of rough hands grab me by the back of my jacket. I am hastily hauled across the platform through the rain as the Chain swings by. It becomes clear that the links run through the colossal iron wheel, and between them they tear up the edge of the rig and smash the loading bays and the remaining cranes to shreds as easily as if they were made of paper. The roof of the rig’s central hub is destroyed in a hail of shattering beams and concrete as the Chain crashes relentlessly right through it. The hands release from the scruff of my neck and I slump to the wet ground with a splash; none of this feels real. It’s like I am in a dream. A terrible, swirling nightmare. I turn to look up at my saviour, and a flash of lightning out at sea illuminates the profile of the Commander, his good eye shining in keen copper, the other shrouded in shadow. His coat is torn and his beard whipped wild. “TO YOUR STATION LAD!” He bellows in a voice like the rippling thunder, glancing between me and the Chain, “THIS NIGHT’S NOT OVER YET, I TELL YOU NOW!” I scramble back through the puddles and grab a hold of the nearby rail, trying to bring myself to a stand. “What the hell is this!?” I shout at him, “What are we going to DO!?” “OUR DUTIES”, he barks back; more helicopters fly out overhead, struggling through the wind. An officer approaches and stops to a shaking salute as the shuddering chain is steadily dragged out to sea overhead. The rig trembles. “Confirmed, Commander!” the officer shouts, “catastrophic failure in the accused section. But it’s too late, they say, there’s nothing they can do now!” “They’ll be dealt with come the morning”, the Commander replies, “Tell me about the Pneumatics. The Emergency Reels, what have we got?” “Pneumatic Reel One is gone, Commander!” the officer replies, “completely destroyed. Reels Two and Three are fit for operation, though Reel Three has been damaged”. “Get them affixed to the tower. Or, hell, what’s left of it”. Soldiers sprint past in manic squads across the platform. The battleships fire into the waves in great rolling booms. “Both of them?” the officer asks uneasily, “But, Commander, the Chain’s current duress would suggest…” he stutters, “If- if we lose BOTH the Reels-” “GET THEM AFFIXED!” The Commander roars, “NOW, FUCKING NOW!” The officer swiftly brings up his arm into a salute and sprints off through the broken shifting shadows of the rails and the metalwork. “Don’t make me ask you again”, the Commander grunts at me, then turns to take his leave, but I call out after him, foolishly and desperately over the groan of the storm. Never in my life have I felt such dread, I am drowning in it. It feels like the end of the world. “What is this place, Commander? You have to tell me! … What’s down there? …I- I know, alright! I know about the ENTITY! WHAT IS IT? WHAT ARE YOU HIDING?” The Commander stops in his tracks. His coat ripples and thrashes in the wind, in time with its distorted mirror image, reflected in the flooded platform below. He lights up from all angles in glaring orange, then blue… orange, then blue. Random bursts of white from the searchlights, from the lightning, and from the artillery fire of the distant warships accompany the colours of the siren in intermittent flashes. The shadows thrown are ever-changing and void-black. He swivels on the spot and marches right up to me, I stumble back in alarm but he grabs my collar. “Questions, questions, questions”, he mutters, loudly above the clamour, “I HATE when the questioners are brought on board the rig, you know that? I fucking HATE IT”. His eyes are wide and mad as he begins to drag me across the platform. His worn and hardened features, his white beard… They are deceptive, I now realise. The Commander is strong, and must be years younger than his looks would suggest. “You know where they love QUESTIONS, Reg? That is your name, isn’t it? The submarines”. His words register sharp. A tide of panic crashes against my broken constitution. I try to fight the Commander away but he trips me, throws me to the ground. “They’re struggling for crew”, he says. “They weren’t prepared for active deployment tonight. I was about to order them down anyway. But you know what? I think they’d benefit from your expertise. You’re of no use to me on the rig tonight”. Visions of being trapped in a submarine flash through my head. Claustrophobic, cold, unforgiving metal.... Surrounded by only the icy, churning black waters and the horror beneath the waves. The pressure growing as we sink deeper and deeper… “No… NO! I WON’T!” I shout. His features are shadowed once again, but his silhouette shines bright against the thunderous night sky. “So you know about the Entity. Well you’re not the only who KNOWS things, Reg… I KNOW that you ABANDONED your station tonight. I KNOW that you shirked your one duty to the RIG. And I KNOW that the Hydraulics section, during YOUR departure, has catastrophically FAILED”. With every ‘know’ he takes another step closer, his voice rising. My heart lurches in distress. “Get your arse in that fucking submarine, and maybe I’ll FORGET a few things! YOU UNDERSTAND ME? NOW ON YOUR FEET! ARE YOU A MAN OR A FUCKING DOG?” He hauls me up and drags me through a corridor of criss-crossed pipework and down onto a lower platform on the opposite side of the rig, a section with an edge that remains crack-free, unharmed by the drag of the colossal and broken iron wheel. He squats and hauls open a door in the ground with a clank. It reveals a rusted ladder that extends down towards the sea. He looks at me. Oh God. My options whirl around in my head to the beat of the siren’s wails. I force my rain-soaked fringe from my eyes. What the hell do I do? What CAN I do? Run? Could I run somewhere? …And what then? If by some miracle the rig survives the night then they’ll find you eventually, won’t they? There’s nowhere to run to. And you’ll be court-martialled… Can civilians even be court-martialled? Would I just be shot on the spot? Or WORSE? FUCK. FORGET BEING COURT-MARTIALLED, THIS IS ABOUT YOUR LIFE! I swear with frustration. And what if the Chain pulls the entire rig into the sea? What then? ...A submarine might literally be the safest possible place for you... But why the Commander’s change of heart? What the hell is his game here? All these thoughts and more froth and bubble like the foam of the grey waves below, but at the end of the day, there’s no point pretending that my decision wasn’t already made. In times of intense stress, chaos and disarray, when your options are as complex as mine, it is just easier to simply follow the orders of the person in charge. Maybe with hindsight I would have acted differently. I would have come up with some genius plan. But I don’t have that luxury in the fire of the moment. So I furrow my brow, I call the Commander a prick, and I ease myself down onto the ladder, bracing myself against its icy rungs. “See you on the other side!” the Commander shouts at me, and I see him raise a radio from his belt to his mouth. He kicks the trapdoor closed as I begin my shaky descent. Down I climb, rung by slippery rung. ​ The sounds of the sea below grow louder. ​ There’s a monster down there. I’m sure of it. What else could it be? The Entity. ​ ​ Rung after rung. ​ ​ “Oi!” shouts a megaphone-distorted voice from below, breaking my train of thought, and I nearly slip from the ladder in fright. I grab a tighter hold and twist my neck to see below. There’s not much of the ladder left. It goes down a couple more metres, and then the end is lost to the swirling, swelling waters. The uppermost hub of a great grey submarine has surfaced beside. It rocks subtly in the churn. I didn’t even hear it rise. A man in overalls has opened the hatch on the top of the hull, his upper half visible. He waves at me. “HYDRAULICS?” his voice blares through the megaphone. I nod as obviously as I can, I force the fear from the lungs to shout out a reply: “YES! FUCKING YES THAT’S ME!” “GREAT! …JUMP!” he replies. JUMP!? “JUMP!? I can’t bloody well JUMP! Shouldn’t there be a boat, or a bridge, or-” “I CAN’T HEAR YOU MATE”, Megaphone replies, “COME ON, QUICK AS YOU CAN!” I bang my head against the ladder in anguish, but before I can psyche myself out any further I use the adrenaline to the best of my ability, powering down the remaining rungs of the ladder, turning, calculating…. And I push myself off. My legs kick through the ice and the salt of the sea air, my arms flail, and I land with a thud on the hull of the submarine. Megaphone reaches over and grabs my jacket, and he hauls me through the hatch and down into the vessel’s body. I use the rungs of the submarine’s ladder to slow my descent, but essentially crash to the floor in a rain-soaked heap. I roll onto my side, coughing. “I’m in hell”, I choke out. “Not yet you’re not”, Megaphone replies grimly, helping me to my feet. He then climbs the rungs, reaches up and draws the hatch closed with a slam. The sounds of the storm and sea are muffled instantly, largely replaced by a low and all-surrounding rumble. ​ “Terry”, he says, sticking out his hand. I take it, shivering. “Reg”. “Thanks for coming down Reg, we appreciate it”. “I, yeah, well I didn’t really have much of a-” I feel my surroundings shift. I flinch as my ears pop, one after the other. We’re going down. This is all so sudden… All of this… it’s just go, go, go. It’s insane. Only moments ago I was watching the Chain get RIPPED out of the tower itself… What could do that? What kind of thing would have such power? And what if the whole length of the Chain unravels, what then? The recent memories flash through my mind and I have to grab ahold of a nearby line of pipe to keep myself from staggering. Terry looks at me with sympathy. “Hang in there mate. You’re better off in here than up there, trust me. They tell us they’re losing the Chain”. ​ I nod, breathing deeply, in and out. In, and out. ​ “Come on. I’ll show you to the exhaust valves. They aren’t operating quite as they should be. Wouldn’t normally be cause for major concern, but, you know. These are relatively uncharted waters, if you’ll pardon the pun”. I don’t respond, but straighten and follow him to the engine rooms further below. The rumble of the water around us is paradoxically rather calming… if I don’t think about it too much. Terry continues. “We’re glad to have you. Our normal hydraulics guys were stolen yesterday for maintenance on the HODDer”. “The what?” He gives me a look. “Don’t you know? The Drill? It’s an acronym. Hydraulics Operated Deep Drill. We call it the HODDer”. Military folks sure love their acronyms. I remember what I had read in the report; in the secret file: ​ ‘ALL DRILLING OPERATIONS TO CEASE IMMEDIATELY. 1986- report to Cmdr. R. Cleese’ ​ “I… thought they stopped all the drilling?” “Yeah, for oil, obviously. But the HODDer’s tiny. They send that thing down on rare occasions for samples from the seabed”. Bewildered, and struggling to process, I come to a stop in the engine room. Terry clasps me on the shoulder and directs me to the tools, then takes his leave, telling me where to find him if I need him And so, like a programmed machine, I just set to work. I do what I do best. It’s why I’m supposedly here, after all. ​ I look around me as I work. There are no windows. I haven’t seen any since entering the submarine. I quite like it; I can sort of pretend that none of this is happening. I can pretend I’m back on my own rig. Working happily. I haven’t been blackmailed into a military submarine. I’m not trapped hundreds and hundreds of metres beneath the sea. I was never sent to an uncharted rig in the middle of the ocean. I am not at risk of losing my life in a world of unimaginable nightmares. ​ …And I am not at the immediate mercy of an unspeakable terror that sleeps beneath the surface. Except it’s not sleeping any more, is it Reg? ​ I push these thoughts aside, and work as best as I can on the hydraulics before me. ​ ​ * ​ ​ I don’t know how much time passes. But once I believe I have completed my task to a satisfactory degree I clamber back up through the levels and head through the submarine corridors. They are narrow and cold. The clanks of my footsteps echo and reverberate softly around the walls. They are also curiously empty. I always imagined military submarines to be busier. I do, however, find some other people when I push through a metal door at the end of a corridor and into a room near the front and top of the submarine, a room affixed to the central hub. The level of light is low and green; the room is illuminated by a series of dim bulbs overhead. To my surprise, the front of this room is curved, and not made of metal. It has instead been built with glass, or at least, some other, thick transparent material. Beyond is only the deep and the dark of the sea. The submarine’s weak beam-lights catch on nothing but water. There are five others in here with me. One is clearly the Captain, a man in grey, he turns in his chair and nods at me. Another is Terry, who smiles. I’m still taken by the glass. “What the hell is this?” I ask, “military subs don’t have walls of GLASS, do they? I thought they were solid metal?” Terry shoots me another questioning look. “Well… of course they don’t. But this isn’t a typical sub, is it?” Some of the other members of the crew have turned to look at me, with similar curiosity. One of them, I realise to my bewilderment, is shrouded in what appear to be religious robes of some kind. “I feel like I’m losing my mind”, I choke out, “What are YOU doing onboard?” “Well, I’m the submarine chaplain…” he replies cautiously, raising an eyebrow. “The what? You mean like a priest, or whatever? Why would they need one of those on a submarine?” Everyone is staring at me now, the confusion on their faces even greater perhaps than the confusion on mine. It becomes clear that I am not the type of person they were expecting to get sent to them. Their silence is sharp. The engine grinds. The sea rumbles. ​ And then several of them lean forwards and start asking me questions at once: “Wait- you were briefed, right? You’ve done the exposure training?” “You do KNOW about the Entity, right..?” “Did you even get the psychological assessment?” ​ “N-No”, I stammer in return, “I really don’t… I just wanted to…” “FUCK!” the man in grey shouts suddenly, running his hands through his hair. “Who the hell sent you down here, exactly?” “The Commander did!” I reply with frustration. “For fuck’s SAKE, what the HELL is his problem? This is fucking insane, you shouldn’t be here”. “I KNOW!” I splutter out in retort. The chaplain steps towards me, he takes my hands in his, and speaks earnestly. “Are you religious, son? Are there any spiritual convictions you feel comfortable drawing from?” “Not really, no”, I reply. “Look, if someone could tell me what’s going on, I would really, really appreciate it”. “Is there a passage from the Bible I could read out for you? Something to help ease your soul?” the chaplain asks. I pull my hands away and grimace. I’m sure he’s only trying to be helpful, but to be honest his presence here is freaking me the fuck out. What kind of submarine needs a chaplain? I don’t even know any Bible passages. Not really. I know a couple, maybe. The classics: In the beginning, God created the Heavens and the Earth. From dust we came and to dust we shall return. The Lord giveth and the Lord taketh away. He sure does. I mumble this last passage out loud. The chaplain nods at me. “Yes, the book of Job. Chapter one. A work of true literary prowess. Alfred Lord Tennyson himself called it the ‘greatest poem of ancient and modern times’”. Alfred Lord Tennyson. Where have I heard that name before? The gears turn in my head. I can see before me so many pieces of the puzzle in my mind’s eye. I just cannot fit them together. The eyes of the crew bore into me as we stand together, cast in the grim green glow of the submarine’s luminescent bulbs. “I’d like a reading from the book of Job then, please”, I say quietly, as the submarine pushes through the deep. The radar blinks silently. The chaplain nods and draws a small bible from his pocket. “Certainly lad. Any particular passage?” ​ The numbers scratched on the wall in the rig library return to the forefront of mind. 41-1-34 ​ “…Yes, actually”, I mutter. “Chapter forty-one… verses one to thirty-four”. The chaplain furrows his brow but nods. “I’m not familiar with that particular passage, I must admit…” he thumbs through the pages and, as he scans over the lines, he pauses, and shoots me a look. I hold his gaze. And, perhaps reluctantly, the chaplain begins his reading. His voice is deep and sombre, every word a wave upon the rocks. “Can you pull in Leviathan with a fishhook, or tie down its tongue with a rope?” The atmosphere in the room tightens at once, but the chaplain licks his teeth, and continues uninterrupted, the cadence of his speech like drums, dark drums drawing us down into the deep. “…Can you put a cord through its nose, or pierce its jaw with a hook? “Will it keep begging you for mercy? Will it speak to you with gentle words? “Will it make an agreement with you, for you to take it as your slave for life? “…Can you fill its hide with harpoons, or its head with fishing spears? “If you lay a hand on it, you will remember the struggle and never do so again; “Any hope of subduing it is false; the mere sight of it, overpowering. “None are fierce enough to rouse it. Who then is able to stand against me? “Who has a claim against me that I must pay? Everything under heaven belongs to me”. The chaplain’s chest rises and falls in time to the beat of his words, but I am not audibly aware of his drawing in of any breath. He dutifully reads on through the verses… “When it rises up, the mighty are terrified; they retreat before its thrashing. “The sword that reaches it has no effect, nor does the spear or the dart or the javelin. “Iron it treats like straw, and bronze like rotten wood”. His reading brings to me nothing but distress, and I can see this distress reflected in the faces of the crew around me, their features caught in the shadows of the rippling green. But they can no more ask him to stop than I. It is hypnotic. The chaplain goes on, but as sure as the night must fall with the sunset, he too must eventually draw to a close. And he does so, with a voice that shudders and ripples down through my core: “Nothing on earth is its equal; a creature with no fear inside, “It looks down on all that are haughty… it is king, over all who hold pride.” ​ Shapes emerge through the darkness ahead. The external beams of the submarine reveal a section of the great Chain through the murk, and I watch as we drift past it. There is energy in this place. In this submarine. In this secret world beneath the stormy seas. I drop my gaze to meet the eyes of the Captain. The man in grey. “Please, just tell me”, I whisper. “Tell me about the Entity”. A beat passes. The man in grey turns his back to me and looks out into the water, adjusting the submarine’s course. But he replies. “The Entity was discovered by the oil drills, in 1986”, he says sombrely. “We don’t know what it is, to be frank. Nobody does. "I admit, however, that it is entirely possible that the folks at the top know more, and are just keeping the information a secret. The sonars give us an idea, a rough picture of the Entity’s form, but we have never been able to see it all at once. We believe it to be asleep, but it’s always churning. Ever-changing. Writhing in the deep”. A shiver passes through me. The man in grey speaks on. “The Entity seems to be more and less ‘alert’ with the varying cycles of the moon, and different seasons of the year. We use firepower, when necessary, to try and push the Entity in directions we deem desirable, and keep it down with the chains. There are further chains connected to the other three primary rigs: UK-B, the Norwegian rig, and the Danish rig. The chains were easier to attach at the beginning”. He swallows. “It’s harder now, they tell me. They’re afraid… afraid that the Entity is going to wake up. Though, given tonight’s reports from the rig, it’s quite possible that the Entity’s sleep has come to an end”. My head throbs, and my mouth has gone death-dry, but I lick my lips and give voice to my clouded thoughts. “So why don’t you just destroy it? Nuke it, or whatever? Surely it must be more… more cost effective, and less DANGEROUS… than whatever the fuck is being done right now? Right?” “It’s not about the Entity itself, Reg”, says Terry, to my left. “What do you mean? How can it NOT be about the fucking monster? The massive, sprawling-” “Intel suggests ,Reg, that the Entity is sitting on something. Slumbering above it. Something important. Important beyond our understanding. The current working assumption is that the Entity is situated above what we believe to be a gate. Of what manner exactly we don’t know, but the fear is-”, he sighs, “-the fear is, that if the Entity goes… if we actually succeeded in destroying it…” “…Then whatever lies beneath… The gate… It would be wide open”, I finish. “Unguarded, perhaps”. ​ Terry nods. “…And we don’t know what might come through from the other side”, he says quietly. ​ Shadows dance in the corners of my vision. A deep and terrible cosmic fear rushes through me; I have never before felt such a sudden and powerful surge of vicious realisation… of understanding… of seeing for the first time how utterly, truly tiny I am. How comically insignificant. I am barely comparable to the smallest spark in the shortest wire in the most purposeless machine on the entire rig. Bile rises up in my throat, and I choke it down, my stomach contracts, my breaths come sharp and shallow in time to the sudden beeps of the sonar. ​ And I’m vaguely aware of everyone rushing back to their stations. ​ I can feel the submarine further adjust its course. The chaplain is muttering under his breath, a low and steady chanting…. And the shifting grey-black shapes beyond the submarine’s windows light up a little brighter with a boost to the beams. The beams reflect off massive lines of chain, all interwoven and connected, dragged across the submarine’s field of vision through the deep. They’re huge. So impossibly huge. And the water, in places, places beneath and around the chains, hardens. It shimmers in ways that don’t make sense. It absorbs the light like the black of space, and yet somehow seems to return it in strange new patterns across its form. Shifting grey, to green, to black. Over and over. I cannot look away. I am aware of shouting voices. The vessel shudders and fires. Torpedoes are launched through the water ahead, and when they connect with their target, with the terror beyond size, they flash, just for a second, providing only the briefest of glimpses of their surroundings. They show me colossal, writhing, long and interwoven limbs, jointless and furious. A flash. Further sections of chain that ensnare them, pulled taught, grinding. A flash. Great black and shifting rune-like lines and markings across these titanic appendages. ​ I can hear a song. ​ It flows with the roaring beyond in the deep. The melody, jarring at first, changes rapidly. It becomes quickly soothing, and the sound of it makes me feel… It makes me feel calm. It comes with none of the dread I felt with the words of the chaplain. Instead it makes me feel… whole. Like I matter. I take a step closer to the glass. The submarine weaves its way through the chains A flash. I see the material of the great twisting limbs pulled taught over something skeletal, the size of a mountain. A flash. I see one of the limbs thunder through the dark water right in front of the glass. The submarine takes a hit and I stumble to the floor. A siren blares, but still I do not look away. A flash. And I see an eye. Out there in the dark. I look into it, and it looks back into me. The membrane peels back and a brighter eye pushes through, the pupil long and rectangular. This pupil breaks apart into smaller circles beyond count as I watch, mesmerised, and it splits open further. The surface of the eye rolls back to reveal only darkness. Pitch-void. Nothing. And the world goes black. ​ ​ * ​ ​ I dream only of the song. ​ ​ * ​ ​ Its melody does not dissipate when I awaken. I am in a medical bay, of sorts. I’m not sure where. The presence of the Commander at the far side of the room would suggest I am back on the rig. A window is visible in the corridor beyond the open door. The pale light that streams through would imply that the rig survived the night. For a moment we exchange no words. Then I break the tension. “You saved the rig, then?” “Aye”, the Commander replies. My head spins. My joints ache like hell. And the song is still playing. “You found a way to calm it? The Entity?” “There is always a way”, the Commander replies grimly. His eyes do not leave mine. He clenches his jaw. Another pause, then: “Thank you”, I whisper. The man’s eyebrows shoot up. His surprise at these words is clear. “Thank-you?” he repeats, “And why would the hell would you be thanking me?” “You knew I wanted answers, right?” I reply with a weak grin. “But you weren’t able to tell me directly. That’s why you sent me to the submarine. So that I could find some?” The Commander chews his tongue. He does not return my grin. “Is that what you think…?” he replies quietly, his voice strained. A flicker of emotion passes over his face. Regret…? Pity…? Or perhaps… guilt..? He turns away. “You seem like a decent guy, Reg”, he says to me. “I’m sorry they sent you here. Truly. And I’m sorry I sent you down to the submarine. In the state you were in last night you would have done nothing for the rig but drum up further panic. And whilst the failure of the Hydraulics section cannot be placed entirely on your absence, we do not know how the night might have unfolded if you had remained at your post”. I swallow. The sounds of the song fade momentarily. “Did anyone… you know. Did anyone die, last night?” I’m not sure if I even want to know the answer, but my compulsion for information bids me ask regardless. The Commander sighs. “Fourteen from the rig. And we lost a Destroyer. The copters are still plucking survivors out of the sea”. A Destroyer. They lost an entire Destroyer. I try to imagine the chaos that took place on the waters whilst I was beneath the surface in the submarine. How did it go down? Did the Entity breach the surface? Was the warship torn in half like a toy? Smashed into pieces by a length of rogue Chain? Crushed into shrapnel to the drums of the hammering thunder? ​ I wonder if it had been Captain Irons’ Destroyer. I wonder if he made it out alive. ​ There’s no way my absence was responsible for the destruction of the tower… for the damage caused by the Chain, there’s no way, there’s just no way… I was a part of a team of about ten… Ten others… I couldn’t have had that much impact, there’s just no way. But still. These rationalisations do little to ease the guilt. The song helps. It returns. It soothes me. The Commander tips his cap, his expression grim, and makes to depart, but he pauses at the door and turns back to me one last time. “Reg”, he says. “Do yourself a favour. Just keep your head down, do your work, and take the ship to the debrief in Norway in three days’ time”. His good eye shines with sorrow before he turns to leave. “And quit snooping around. I know you were in the backroom cabinets. If I catch you in there again I’ll throw you overboard”. An attempt at a joke, I think. He chuckles awkwardly, and I chuckle back, but the air is one of sadness. The song helps. It mellows me. I listen to it play through my head as the Commander leaves, and his footsteps echo away down the corridor. And for the next two days, I follow the Commander’s advice. I try my hardest. The Chain is gradually hauled back in, Pneumatic Reels affixed and groaning under the strain. Supposedly, hopefully, doing their jobs. Helicopters bring to us parts and grids of metal for repairs. The platforms are cleared of debris. The work goes on. But I am present only in body. My mind twists and turns and constantly swirls… I dwell upon the mysterious scratchings left by Figgs on the library wall… the true nature of the Entity… the things I heard and saw in the dark beneath the icy waves…I think about the files, locked away. I know the combination. I could go back. I could try and learn more. The Gate. I could try and find out what lies beneath the Gate. I wonder how they managed to stop the Entity. If it's truly awake. And the song just keeps playing. I find myself humming along to its haunting melody. Other workers shoot me glances as the days progress. I have to keep checking myself. The song agitates and stresses my thoughts and theories into a fever. I begin to wonder if there are ways back onto the submarine. Just for another look. One more look at the Entity. That’s all I need. Just one more look. One more look. I think about that eye. Terrible, and yet… incredible. ​ … ​ The following nights are eventful, as I had come to expect, but none are so wild and chaotic as the night that the Chain was torn from the tower. The storms rage on, but the warships are not called into action. They watch cautiously from the sidelines out at sea as the waves crash ceaselessly against their hulls. And on the fifth day, I find myself here, in the break room. Enjoying a rare and not entirely within-the-rules burst of WiFi. Typing out my experiences into this email to you, Figgs. Apologies for the formatting. I wanted the words to flow as my thoughts did at the time the events took place. I’m breaking the Secrets Act here, so don’t screw me over! Besides, the connection keeps dropping; I’m not sure if this email will even ever get through to you. Maybe if it does, this will be the time you finally reply to me. I hope you’re alright mate, wherever you are. A window in the wall besides me shows the approaching storm that gathers in the distance. Lightning crackles silently against the horizon, and the hairs on my forearms rise. I’ve taken a risk, and gone against the Commander’s advice. An opportunity has arisen, you see. The HODDer, the little drill that Terry told me about, is going down to the seabed tonight, to collect samples. You can fit people inside it, about a dozen or so. I requested to go down with them, down to the bottom of sea, just for a chance at another glimpse… a glimpse of the Entity… Not that I told them that, of course. I was refused. But I was informed by one of the officers that the Pneumatic Operated Deep Drill will also be going down a little later in the night. For the same purpose, I presume. I’ve had a little look around it. It’s a strange looking thing, like a big metal square. …Well, not that big. Big enough for maybe six or seven people. Connected to the rig via tubes and pipes and cables. The floor is made of two different metals, with a crack that runs down the middle. And they need volunteers. They’re here in the break-room with me now, waiting to be allowed on-board. They’re all chatting excitedly, asking all sorts of questions, guessing what they might find or see down there in the dark. And I’m going with them. I have to. I have to know. I just have to. ​ I wish you could hear the song, Figgs. It’s like nothing I’ve ever head before. It’s beautiful. It’s beautiful. Anyway, I’d better sign off there. I think they’re calling for us. Hopefully, mate, I’ll get to see you soon. All the best, ​ -Reg. submitted by /u/Darkly_Gathers to r/nosleep [link] [comments]
r/nosleep Darkly_Gathers Sep 4, 2020
HELP. I'M TRAPPED IN A SITCOM. S1E01
S1E01 PILOT: An empty room. A cathode-ray television plays. The image is grainy, stretched over the screen like a membrane. A theme tune. Hollow. Empty. A parody of something I half-remember. This is all I see. ​ LIVING ROOM: I am on the couch: tie undone, beer cold in my hand, the TV is playing. I do know how I got here. The room feels spacious, opens itself up around me. There is a noise at the door. The lock slowly turns, and the door opens. [CHEERING, APPLAUSE] I freeze. What was that? For a moment I think it might just be tinnitus, or the kettle whistling. But the sound is unmistakable: it’s an audience, cheering. And as they cheer, my friend Bill walks through the door. BILL: Miss me, champ? He moves his hands and his hips as he says champ, a practised, over-the-top motion. He grins like a wolf. I’m frozen for a second, and there is dead air in the silence. ME: Did you hear that? BILL: Hear what, champ? I frown. He must have heard it. It was loud, and obnoxious. It was so loud I couldn’t think. ME: The applause. The cheering. When you entered. Bill grins, wiggles his hips again, offers me a theatrical shrug, as if to say: no idea what you’re on about. BILL: Well at least someone’s glad I’m here! [LAUGHTER] And as he says that, as he speaks the room erupts in laughter. Canned laughter. I flinch, try and look around to see if I can see the source, but, nothing. The room is empty. ME: There it was. Again. Canned laughter. Bill winks, swaggers towards me. BILL: Hey, you know it’s not a crime to admit I’m funny, right? I feel cold sweat bead on my back. My hands become clenched fists. ME: You can’t hear it? Bill’s stomach rumbles. BILL: Only thing I can hear is that it’s beer o’clock. [LAUGHTER] He jumps over the back of the couch and fishes a beer from the six-pack that’s in front of us. (Has that always been there? I only remember one and-) The phone rings. Since when have we had a landline? It’s an old fashioned sound, a mechanical, shrill ringing that goes, and goes. I imagine some brittle insect thrashing inside a plastic case. ME: I’ll get it. Bill shakes his head, grabs my shoulder. His grip is tight, and I try to shrug him off. ME: Hey, stop- He interrupts me. Looks dead into my eyes. The phone is still ringing. BILL: Don’t answer that. ME: Bill- BILL: Please, please don’t answer the phone. My head hurts, throbs against my skull. Am I hallucinating? Something about Bill almost shocks me. Such a departure from his previous cheery demeanour. He looks panicked, older somehow, his teeth yellowed and the bags under his eyes are the colour of a bruise. He speaks in a whisper now, his tongue wetting his lower lip: BILL: Just please don’t answer the phone. ​ ​ HALLWAY: Mark enters. I look at him: a thousand questions on my lips. He says nothing. He’s soaked through, wet to the bone. There’s a gash on his forehead. MARK: It’s pouring out there. He chews a nail, tries to walk past me. I can see the bulge of some implement inside his coat, can smell petrol and smoke on his skin. He’s breathing deeply, panting, almost. As he tries to walk past he speaks. MARK: Have you been here the entire time? I have no idea what he’s talking about. Been where? He turns to look at me. Looks at me as if I’m someone else entirely. MARK: I’m sorry. I had no choice. When I turn to look I can see that the hallway behind me, the one Mark is walking down, stretches as far as the eye can see. The halogen lights flicker. Mark turns around, offers the ghost of a smile. ​ ​ COFFEE SHOP: I don’t remember how I got here. One moment we were in my apartment, and then the hallway, and then- The coffee cup is hot in my hand, a small heart in the froth. When I look up the Barista, an attractive, mid-twenties woman, bows her head and smiles: dazzling white, geometrically perfect teeth. Like small square tiles on a bathroom floor, I think. Do I know her? Bill’s speaking. BILL: And that’s when I turn to her, and I say, talk about having a turkey! [LAUGHTER] Canned laughter again. It makes me flinch, lean in, look behind me. No one’s laughing here. Where the fuck is it coming from? The woman next to Bill looks familiar. Stacey. I remember now. A college friend, who had a thing with Bill until they broke up a few months ago. Still friends, though. Stacey grins as well. STACEY: I hope afterwards you made sure to flip HER the bird! [LAUGHTER, HOOTS] I flinch again. I can’t see a studio audience anywhere, but I imagine them, faces pressed against the windows behind us, leering at us from bathroom stalls and from under tables. I watch Stacey’s hands, pale, small, against her cup. She takes her right and takes two sugar cubes from a bowl in the centre of the table, dropping them into the murky brown liquid. I can see how perfectly manicured her nails are, and as I study them closer I notice something: there, under the nail: blood. Blood, and what seems to be dirt. ME: Stacey. What’s up with your nails? Were you cooking? Her face slips for a moment, at least, that’s the only way I can describe it. Like her features all shutdown and reboot. She turns to me. STACEY: Oh, [____]! Don’t be silly. I flinch. When she says my name, it’s censored with the same beep they use to censor explicit songs. I watch her lips, but nothing. My name- What’s my name? A pause. She’s hiding something. ME: ‘Don’t be silly’ isn't a response. [LAUGHTER] ME: No, really, Stacey, that’s not a response to my question. She takes a moment, theatrically examines her nails, runs her tongue over her glossy teeth. Takes another sugar cube from the bowl, examines it, drops it into her cup. There is something strange about it; the flat, square planes of the cube disappearing into the black liquid. STACEY: Stupid questions get stupid answers. There’s something in her voice. Something shaking, something broken and weeping and desperate but it’s just beneath the surface, only appearing in tremors and tics and- She starts scratching her face. ME: Stacey, what’s going on? She looks panicked for a second, as if somewhere someone has said her name. Eyes wide. She leans forward, slams her forehead against the glass table in front of us. Once. The table shakes. Coffee spills. The table has fractured, and there are small shards in her forehead. She pats at the rivulets of blood with the tips of her fingers, and then, as if tasting a salad dressing, licks them clean. [LAUGHTER] Somewhere in the distance, a phone rings. Bill’s eyes go wide. He looks at me. ​ ​ LAUNDROMAT: I sit on a chair, reading a magazine. Since when do people read magazines? Or go to laundromats? Something hurts behind my eyes, presses against the cornea and drapes itself over the front of my brain. Kathy has her hands on her hips, looking at me. As she talks she stuffs wedding dress after wedding dress into the open, chrome mouth of the machine. It seems endless, as if the chrome mouth leads to chrome guts, some great rusted interior, coiled steel intestines and whistling iron lungs, and a throat that continues forever and ever. KATHY: Well, [____], I don’t know what to say. ME: What? KATHY: If you like her, you should just ask her out! The old-fashioned way. She keeps putting wedding dresses in, and with each new dress they become progressively more and more soiled, covered in dirt and blood and yellow stains I can’t identify and they just keep coming, they keep coming there is no end to them. Like some perverse, marital magician she just keeps pulling these wedding dresses out of a small plastic laundry-box, and now they’re ripped, just a bundle of blood-stained threads, a handful of dust. I half expect her to pull a rabbit out of the open mouth of another machine; some half-dead, grey thing, drowned and stomach filled with suds and cheap detergent. I imagine her smoothing its wet, matted fur, patting at the clumps of bubbles the colour of an oil-slick. ME: I don’t know who you’re talking about. I don’t know how I got here. My head hurts, I can taste blood, I think I’m going to be sick. [LAUGHTER] KATHY: I think I’m going to be sick if you keep running away from your problems! She seems perfect. Made for you. ME: I don’t think I know you. I don’t think I know anyone. I think my skin is too thin and it is stretched over the wrong bones and- She looks at me. Something passes over her face, puts it in shadow for a moment, like the reflection of clouds moving across the surface of a lake. KATHY: It’s always been like this. [BEAT] KATHY: Always. [LAUGHTER, CHEERS, THE CROWD GOES WILD] ​ ​ LIVING ROOM: My head hurts. Spins a little. I’m sat on a couch, and I reach down, grip the edge of the cushion with both my hands and hold on tight, as if at any moment it might throw me off, as if it’s the only connection I have to the real world. A faux-leather bull; I imagine a large brass ring through the bridge of my nose. STACEY: That’s the thing about men, really. They want a certain version of you, and on a date, you get to choose which version that is. So you go get it girl, dress to kill. That’s when I see it. There, in the bathroom, a woman; visible from the living room through an open door, slumped against the wall, limbs splayed. Her neck is red and the wall behind her is covered in thin arcs of blood, elegant splatters that make a pattern behind her. Her throat has been slit, and one of her hands is missing a finger. Her blood is running over the floor in the space between the white, perfectly square tiles. My stomach turns. Her eyes are so empty, so glassy and vacant. I can almost see the struggle, the brutality of her last moments; the short, nasty violence that ended her life. KATHY: And that’s what I said! If you’re not going to wear this season’s Prada, then you might as well wear nada. [QUIET LAUGHTER] ME: There’s a dead body in the bathroom. Her skin is pallid, drained, and has taken on a waxy quality; a muted sheen. STACEY: I mean, get with it - dating’s hard work for women! You think I shop all the time just to look good for me? ME: I think someone has been murdered and their body is in the bathroom and it is covered in blood. [SOUNDS OF SYMPATHY: AWWW!] BILL: Hey, dating isn’t easy for guys either. There are three things I need to make a date worth it: food, beer and more beer! I can see through the open door to the bedroom, a room lit by a dim red light, and there I can see a shadow moving, shifting, that seems to grow small and sways as if dancing. As if, I think, someone is in that room, and they are moving their body to a rhythm we cannot hear, their skin shifting and riding up their leg like a dress and their mouth half-open. Blood begins to pool around the body's legs. I can see that the incision on her throat was wild, sloppy. From the bedroom there is the sound of a muffled moan. ME: I don’t think we’re alone. I think whoever murdered that girl is still here and I want them to leave I want them to leave I want them to leave. [APPLAUSE, LAUGHTER, CHEERS] ​ ​ HALLWAY: Mark pushes past me, towards the door. He has a coat on. MARK: Hey, sorry. Didn’t see you there. He looks out of the window. MARK: It’s starting to rain. ME: Where are you going? MARK: Nowhere important. He shifts on his feet. Looks side to side. MARK: Don’t worry about it. ​ ​ CAR: I am driving a small car, a car that I recognise as mine. The wheel is cool in my hands and as the car banks left someone in the passenger seat falls against me. The radio plays; a soft, calm newsreaders voice. It washes over me, and slowly I tune in to the individual words. I reach to turn it up. RADIO: Thank you for joining us this evening. Reports of an arson attack are reaching us, and despite the heavy rain, a whole family was burnt to a crisp. Eyewitnesses say they could see members of the household trying to unlock the upstairs windows but to no avail... Stacey, asleep in the passenger seat, shifts, so that she’s now leaning against the window. The rain licks at the glass behind her head, windscreen wipers scrape a dull rhythm in front of me. There is a spade resting between her legs. She wakes up, her eyes pinned open, leans forward and retches into the footwell. RADIO: ...petrol burns even when it rains and the flesh catches like kindling... STACEY: They’re coming. We had a deal. [____] they’re coming for us and oh god when they find us oh god She checks the rearview mirror. It’s true, I can see a long road behind us, empty, except for a pair of headlights that are slowly gaining on us. RADIO: ...and I for one, can’t wait.... STACEY: We can’t run forever oh my god, do you have any idea what they’ll do when they catch us [_____], skin’s only so thick, it’s only so thick [QUIET LAUGHTER] The headlights are getting closer, the beams illuminating the drops of rain like motes of dust in the sun. I can almost make out a figure behind the wheel, it looks half-familiar- RADIO: ...slipped out used like an old wedding dress stuffed in the attic slit wide open... Stacey starts to cry. Then, as I try and fail to read what the sign we just passed reads, I hear it. A shrill, mechanical ringing. I check the rearview mirror, and, there, on the back seat, is an old-fashioned black rotary phone: the receiver laid flat on top of the black casing, the strange numbered circle beneath. A dial, I believe it’s called a dial. RADIO: Answer it. Stacey retches again into the footwell. Looks at me. STACEY: Don’t. ​ ​ HOTEL: RECEPTIONIST: Don’t you remember? I shake my head. I was just in the car with Stacey, and there was someone behind us and a phone, a phone on the backseat. ME: Remember what? RECEPTIONIST: Think about it. [BEAT] RECEPTIONIST: Don’t you remember? The lobby hums with a quiet energy. I realise that I have been holding my breath. It’s deserted. A huge empty space, like some giant underground cavern except with carpeted floors, a ceiling that extends up seemingly forever. I can’t hear anything. That dim, sterile hotel light, sickly, pale. My mouth feels dry. I feel so small. Like when you finally make it out of the city, and you realise that the horizon stretches on so much further than you thought, that it continues almost into infinity and that you can watch it go. There’s paper on the table in front of me, empty, like an invitation, criss-crossed with pale grey lines. I start walking away from the reception desk, through the lobby, and my feet don’t make a sound against the floor, and it seems as if this room extends forever, no windows, the same strange pattern on the carpet, circles and stars and numbers, repeating until my eyes hurt. I am dwarfed: infinitely small as the lobby stretches out, away from me, in all directions. It’s so empty and I can’t help but feel if there was someone else here, someone else treading the same pattern it might not be so- I’m trying so hard to remember, but I don’t know what, and I can feel my face being pulled in all sorts of strange directions and it’s only then that I realise I’m crying, my cheeks are hot with tears and I’m breathing in short, frantic bursts. Somewhere behind me, an elevator chimes. The doors slide open. ​ ​ NIGHT CLUB: Bill slouches against the wall in an alley; lit by red neon from behind, the dirty orange of street lights from the front. He’s smoking, black-eye, front tooth missing. His shirt is brown with blood. I think he’s waiting for someone. BILL: I need to tell you something. You need to know this. [BEAT] BILL: It’s important. I raise an eyebrow. ME: What? BILL: When they come you mustn’t listen. They don’t know all of it. The whole story. Right- He wipes his face. BILL: That’s right: they don’t know the whole story. He holds out the palm of his hand, and in the centre is a small hole, ragged at the edges, wet, red. Slowly, he raises it to his face, until I can see his eye through it. It has started to rain. BILL: I can see you. And then quiet, so quiet I almost can’t hear, a stage whisper. BILL: I want to hurt myself. I can’t sleep at night: I stay awake and I look at the ceiling and I dream of hurting myself. It makes me feel sick and excited, like sex. Someone walks past, and Bill flinches. A woman in a tight, black T-shirt. I can’t see her face, but she seems familiar. I’ve seen her somewhere before. There’s some sort of design on the back of her shirt, screen printed in red, a pentagram, each point of the star numbered, and this star contained within a circle of its own. A numbered circle. When she’s gone it’s quiet again. Bill drinks from a hip flask, his hands shaking. I can hear footsteps behind me. BILL: They’re here. ​ ​ RESTAURANT: I’m sitting opposite the girl from the coffee shop. She’s so pretty, I think. She smiles again: a mouth full of sugar cubes. She says her name is Ida. IDA: This place is so nice. [BEAT] ME: I don’t know where I am. I don’t know how I got here. I think something very, very bad is happening. [LAUGHTER] IDA: You’d do anything for me. Wouldn’t you, [____]? ME: I don’t know you. I don’t know who I am or how I got here. [QUIET SOUNDS OF SYMPATHY: AWW!] I look around the restaurant. It’s empty. We are alone. The other tables are set: cutlery, plates, napkins folded, wine glasses catching the light. But it is just us. I think, maybe, if I strain, I can hear the quiet murmur of conversation, like the hum of a fridge in the background. It only surfaces if I really think about it, if I really concentrate. IDA: I know you. I know who you are and how you got here. I take another look around the restaurant. Praying that someone else will walk in, a waitress or waiter, holding a menu or a bottle of wine. But it’s just us. Circular tables evenly spaced surround us in every direction, the same table cloth on each one, the same chairs. Stretching, I realise now, as far as the eye can see. I cannot see where the tables end, and, for a moment, I have a feeling like vertigo. Like I am standing at the edge of something vast and dangerous; a pine forest that stretches itself over the horizon, a swollen sea that laps hungrily at the boat, the promise - potential - of something out there, moving in the spaces you cannot see. It is overwhelming. My head spins. The pattern on the floor looks familiar, I think. And the tables go on and on. Until the eye cannot distinguish between them anymore, and they are just a blur, a pattern of their own, imprinted on the edge of my vision. I picture myself, for a moment, wandering between these tables for an eternity, searching for someone, anyone. I do not know what would be more terrifying: the realisation I am alone, or the realisation that I am not. A quiet cough. I turn back to Ida, and she’s holding a black rotary phone. Holding the base in her left hand, and the receiver in her right. She extends her right hand towards me, so that it’s in front of my face. She smiles: gridded paper. ​ IDA: It’s for you. ​ [LAUGHTER, APPLAUSE, CHEERS] . . . [SILENCE, DEAD AIR, STATIC] submitted by /u/Max-Voynich to r/nosleep [link] [comments]
r/nosleep Max-Voynich Aug 3, 2020
AFTER COMMITTING SUICIDE I GOT TRAPPED ON THE GAME SHOW FROM HELL
I’d reached a low point in my life, I’d lost my job, my wife, my kids, my house, and I’d decided that losing my life would nicely round off an epic run of bad luck, so, with that in mind, I got up early one morning, around 5:15am, and headed down to a part of the river where the water ran darkest and deepest. It was a pretty popular place with suicides and there were all these signs posted along the way that urged people to think twice before they went ahead with it. I crossed a small steel bridge that spanned the river at its narrowest point. The locals called it Troll Bridge. I reached the halfway mark and climbing over the railing, I hung on with both hands, my back to the river, listening to the waters rush past beneath me. I can’t remember having second thoughts. All I remember is falling backwards, the sky tilting away from me, and then the shock of impact. Water exploded around me, the world dissolving into a maelstrom of bubbles and black foam, and I remember trying to breath, the panic screaming in my head, lungs burning, Jesus, one sweet breath was all I craved, struggling to live even as I struggled to die, and begging God to make it quick. There was this howling in my head, a rushing sensation in my body, and images of my life kept flashing past like movies arranged on a massive carousel, and there was this woman whispering in my ear, “it’s ok, its ok, Miles, we’re going home, honey, don’t be scared now ….” I thought maybe she was my mother. Maybe she was waiting for me on the other side. And then everything was fading away. Everything was going dark. * I opened my eyes. Studio lights are ranked above me, bright as a seizure, and instinctively I jerk my hand up to shield my eyes. I’m still wheezing, dragging in big sodden gasps of air, and I’m rolling onto my side, throwing up river water as my entire body goes into a painful series of spasms and I can’t stop vomiting. In the distance I hear a shit load of people cheering and clapping over the sound of crappy generic TV game show music, and this voice booming over a mic. ‘…Always on air, always live, even when we’re dead, come on, folks, raise the roof and give me some love, this is Mr P, the big man on Channel triple-six, this is the show that literally raises the dead, just so we can kill them fuckers all over again….’ I lowered my hands from my eyes and squinted as I looked around. I was in some kind of huge holding cell, more like an animal cage, with dried straw quilting the ground and a thick red canopy thrown over the rusting bars that formed a square around myself and my fellow prisoners. I couldn’t see what lay outside the cage but I could see there were maybe fifteen other people in there with me, all huddled over in one corner and whispering like they were shit scared someone was going to hear them, and a few of them were sobbing, and one or two were on their knees with arms thrown wide, as though praying for deliverance. ‘Hey, what’s going on?’ I approached them cautiously. They all seemed to hush me at the same time, jerking their fingers to their lips and making a loud “shhhh” sound, and it was surreal the way they did that, all at once, like fifteen people all hooked into the same nervous system. ‘Where are we?’ A man stepped out of the shadows to my left and slowly shuffled towards me. ‘You got to win for your sin, boy,’ he crooned, ‘gotta beat the odds, beat the odds….’ I stood staring at him, not quite understanding what I was seeing. The skin had literally been peeled from the man’s face. His features were red ruin and white sinew but he was grinning, his teeth eerily white against a landscape of red ruin, and it was a dead man’s grin, like the muscles of his face had cramped around that single ghastly expression. ‘Gotta beat the odds to please the gods, man,’ he growled, ‘we all here by choice.’ I was slowly backing away from him when I sensed someone moving up behind me. I turned. It was a girl with no eyes. They weren’t missing, they just weren’t there, like she’d been born with skin and bone where her eyes should have been, and she was groping her way towards me, the way a blind person sometimes gropes when they’re in unfamiliar territory. ‘I killed my ma,’ she said in a little girl’s voice, ‘and then I done for me, mister…Do you think I’m pretty?’ I avoided her touch the way I would have avoided the touch of contagion. ‘Where the fuck am I?’ my voice was loud and jittery with nerves. ‘Don’t you know?’ the man with no face said: ‘can’t you guess? You’re on TV, mister, you’re famous.’ The group in the corner of the cage all started shaking at the bars, making this weird keening sound that sent tentacles of disquiet scurrying up my spine. I’d never heard anything so creepy, they sounded like backing vocals at a black mass. ‘You’re famous, mister,’ voices whispered to me out of the darkness. ‘You’re dead famous.’ There was a harsh rattling sound and a door in the cage swung open and instantly a small mob of dwarves swarmed in through the opening. The dwarves were all wearing these silicon masks with huge chins and perfectly waxed hair-dos. The fact the masks were all grinning was pretty Goddamned unsettling. But the eyes of the masks had been cut away and you could see the dwarves’ real eyes glaring out of those holes. Their eyes, coupled with that huge cartoon-like grin, really freaked me out. ‘What the fuck is going on?’ I screamed at them. They were holding on to this huge red fire hose that they hauled into the cage with them, and taking aim at me with the nozzle they sent out this enormous jet of water that knocked me clean off my feet. I was yelling and struggling, one arm thrown up in front of my face as I tried to get back to my feet, but my legs kept going out from beneath me and I rolled and spluttered and gasped as the dwarves hosed me out of the cage, driving me in front of them like a pig being steered towards slaughter. A voice was booming from nowhere and everywhere: “Ladies and Gentlemen, put your hands together for Miles Josh, formerly of Dayton, Ohio, a man who recently killed himself when he lost his job, lost his lady, lost his kids, Jesus, all round loser this guy, a little fairy tells me he never found a thing in life he didn’t manage to lose five minutes later.’ I heard the sound of an audience laughing as the dwarves drove me on. ‘But we’re going to give him another chance,’ the voice continued, ‘give him the opportunity to redeem himself, because on Game for Suicides everyone gets another spin of the wheel.’ Big cheer, the audience, wherever they were, was loving it. The dwarves stopped hosing me forward and I stood there, wiping water from my eyes and looking around. I was standing in an enormous studio with lights blazing down from the ceiling and colors bright as a freakin’ migraine and a pair of enormous red curtains sealing part of the set off, and right in front of me was an audience of tens of thousands, I’d never seen so many people concentrated in so tight a space, sitting in ascending tiers of seats and all of them glaring down at me. They looked hungry for spectacle. To the left of me a group of four contestants stood behind flashing podiums, and right in front of me, standing on a small elevated stage, was a guy I could only assume was the host. He was just the way you described him, Nick; a big guy in a tight chequered suit, and a bow tie, and this humongous chin, and he was flanked by two really tall skinny chicks with big toothy smiles and blank sideways-blinking eyes. The host was ushering me towards an empty podium and the dwarves hit me with another blast of water that knocked me on my back. I got the message and picking myself up I scrambled towards the empty podium and stood behind it. ‘Well, he’s not quite dead,’ the host roared, ‘but let’s just say he is, shall we? So, well done, Miles, and welcome to the other side,’ he stared down at me, ‘any regrets…?’ ‘Where am I?’ I demanded, squinting into the glare of a half-dozen spotlights. ‘What is this place?’ The audience roared with laughter as though I’d said something really funny. ‘Where are you?’ the host squeaked, ‘where are you? Why, dear boy, you’re on Game for Suicides, and I’m your host, Mr Pontiac, but you can call me….’ He held his microphone up and as if this were a cue, the audience roared, ‘MR P!’ I turned to look at my fellow contestants. Seated right beside me was this guy with rolls of cellophane wrapped so tight around his head there was no possible way he could breath. I could barely make out his features beneath all that shrink wrapping, but I got the impression he was staring at me. On the other side of him was a man wearing a mask made of what looked like human skin. The mask was sewn onto his real face and his eyes were bristling with three-inch needles. The third contestant was a woman with a face composed of a single convulsive scream – all mouth, all teeth, a blood shot eye staring out of her throat. Her skin was blue black and there was a noose around her neck pulled tight. The final contestant was a human doll. A big man in a nightdress, wearing a creepy plastic Barbie mask, no expression beneath waves of fake blond hair, just these huge blank eyes staring out at the world. ‘Goddamn I got me a hard-on for this round,’ Mr Pontiac was yelling, ‘I smell fresh meat, new blood, anyone smell that, tangy aroma, like hot piss and liquorice, that’s the smell of the freshly dead, like new-mown grass, like freshly turned earth.’ ‘I ain’t dead, me, I ain’t, there’s been some kind of mix-up….’ The woman with the noose around her neck was protesting. ‘No mix-ups, no mistakes, only the dead qualify for this show, sister, only the dearly departed get a shot at….’ He held his microphone up again and the audience howled, “GAME FOR SUICIDES!” Reading off a bunch of cue cards, Mr P started throwing questions at us that made no kind of sense that I could figure out, but the other contestants were hitting their buzzers like he was asking regular questions on a regular game show. ‘For three points, why is a bride?’ Bzzzzzzz: ‘To be wed.’ ‘For two points, why’s a groom?’ Bzzzzzz: ‘To shoot her dead.’ ‘Two points, why’s the bridesmaid?’ Bzzzzz: ‘To offer an alibi.’ ‘One point, why’s an in law?’ I’d had enough. I hit my buzzer and Mr Pontiac glared expectantly at me. ‘I don’t know,’ I yelled, ‘that’s not a real question…what the fuck does that mean, why’s an in law?’ ‘Why’s an in law – why’s an in law – why’s a fuck-a-doodle in law?’ Mr Pontiac screamed at me, infuriated that I’d interrupted the flow of his show, but a moment later he cracked a huge grin and waved an effete hand at me. ‘Why is an in law?’ he enquired in a more jovial tone of voice. Bzzzz. ‘To attend the inquest,’ said the guy with cellophane wrapped around his head. His voice was really muffled and he sounded short of breath. I felt like reaching across and tearing holes in all that cellophane, just so the guy could breathe. ‘Ooohhhh,’ said Mr Pontiac, ‘wrong answer, I’m afraid, the right answer to “why is an in law” is, “to drive you to drink!”’ The audience went, “oooohhhhhh,” and Mr Pontiac performed this strange little dance, as though he was really pleased the cellophane guy had fucked-up. ‘’Choose a door, choose a challenge, may the chips lie where they fall,’ Mr Pontiac thundered and the two girls assisting him yanked on a thick cord of rope hanging from the studio ceiling. The huge red curtains covering one side of the set were instantly rolled aside to reveal a corridor that seemed to go on forever, with colored doors on either side, green doors and red doors and yellow doors and on and on and on they marched into haze and distance. ‘Ten seconds to choose a door or you forfeit the round,’ Mr Pontiac announced and before he’d quite finished talking the cellophane man raced across to the corridor and started listening at each of the doors, trying to determine what lay on the other side, and meantime the audience was counting down. ‘…10 – 9 – 8 – 7 – 6….’ At last, with seconds to spare, the man chose a yellow door and yanking it open he stepped through. I had to look up at the huge monitor hanging overhead to see what happened next. The cellophane man had stepped into a giant nursery filled with Victorian-style cribs and in each crib, I assumed a baby was sleeping. The floor of the nursery was booby-trapped with tripwires attached to a series of overhead bells. One wrong move, I guessed, and the bells would start ringing and the babies would wake up crying, and then…what….? The cellophane man obviously didn’t want to find out. He moved with extreme caution. The object of the game seemed to be to cross the nursery and exit through another door on the opposite side without triggering any of the alarms. This proved to be impossible and it wasn’t long before he set off an alarm. The babies woke up wailing. A massive cleaver arced down from the ceiling and literally sliced the man in half. It happened so fast that the man actually attempted to take another step forward before he separated into two neat halves that fell away from each other. I turned away in horror, my gorge rising as I struggled not to throw up. The audience was going wild. Suddenly I was taking the game a whole lot more seriously. I noticed the lights in the studio had dimmed and standing there on stage, Mr Pontiac looked different somehow, darker, taller – he stood with his eyes rolled up in his head and his teeth gritted and his hands clenched into fists – he appeared to be shaking, as though a powerful surge of electricity was driving up through him, and presently he issued a cry caught midway between a shriek and an animal’s howl. The audience fell silent as the studio was filled with the echo of that howl. ‘I am the eater of souls,’ Mr Pontiac roared, ‘I stand at the crossroads between heaven and hell and I shall have my pound of pearly flesh.’ The studio spotlights swung back to illuminate me and my fellow contestants. A replacement contestant was hosed onstage by the dwarves and forced to join us. He looked pretty normal until he turned his head away from me. I winced when I noticed the back of his skull was completely missing, like it had been blown away by a shotgun blast. I started thinking that maybe all these people were suicides, that maybe I was in some kind of afterlife and this game was our punishment for taking what we had thought was the easy way out. ‘For five points, why’s a pill?’ Bzzzz. “To swallow.” ‘Three points. Why’s a swallow?’ I hit the buzzer. Mr Pontiac glared at me. ‘If I’m dead already,’ I said, ‘then how the hell can you kill me again?’ ‘Ooooh, good answer,’ Mr Pontiac howled, ‘there’re no flies on Miles, ladies and gentlemen, he’s a regular brain box.’ The audience cheered. ‘I’m not playing your shit game,’ I told, ‘I’m dead, there’s nothing you can threaten me with, Mr P, so I’m going to go out on a limb and call your entire show one big fucking hoax.’ The audience had started to jeer at me but I didn’t care. I was surprised to see a second Mr Pontiac stroll up on stage. He was identical to the first except he was wearing a tie and the first Mr Pontiac was wearing a dickie bow. The two Mr Pontiacs stood there, conversing with each other in low tones. Every now and then they’d glance in my direction. They didn’t look happy. The second Mr P looked as though he could cheerfully have ripped my entrails out and strangled me with them. ‘You shouldn’t get them mad like that,’ said the shotgun man, ‘they can get really mean….’ ‘Fuck ‘em,’ I said. ‘I’m dead, that ought to give me some leverage around here.’ The shotgun man shrugged. ‘You shouldn’t get them mad like that,’ he said again in exactly the same tone of voice, ‘they can get really mean….’ ‘Where are we?’ I asked him. ‘You’re in a televised corner of hell,’ the man said, ‘great ratings, everybody’s a Goddamned star, and you’re right, you can’t die, not over here, they just revive you and you’re right back in the game again.’ ‘How long have you been here?’ The man thought about this. ‘Is Ronald Reagan still president?’ he asked. I shook my head, dumbfounded, Christ, the poor guy had been here about thirty years, I couldn’t imagine a fate worse than that. ‘Well, my boy,’ the bow tie-wearing Mr Pontiac thundered and turning I saw he was addressing me. His twin had vanished and he was gazing across at me with eyes that had turned completely black. ‘The management like your spirit,’ he growled, ‘they think you’ve got a certain something, so we’re going to offer you a deal.’ ‘Go on,’ I invited him. ‘Elimination round. Sudden death. You win, you go free, you lose I eat your fucking soul.’ The audience thought this was a solid deal and cheered approval. ‘I’m not afraid of you,’ I told him. ‘You will be, you little fuck-adoo.’ I grit my teeth. ‘Let’s do it,’ I snarled. ‘For three points then, I take my place amongst the rulers of the world, who am I?’ I answered without really thinking about it: ‘Madness.’ ‘You vote for me every five years, who am I?’ ‘Fear.’ ‘You worship me even though I don’t deserve it, who am I?’ ‘Celebrity.’ ‘I am the prince of psychopaths, what’s my name?’ ‘Satan!’ ‘Oooh, sorry, wrong answer, the right answer is Frank from Delaware, so, off you go, Miles, choose a door, choose a fate, and may the chips lie where they fall.’ His assistants yanked on the ropes and the huge red curtains sailed sideways, revealing that endless passage of colored doors. ‘Ten seconds,’ Mr Pontiac grinned at me, ‘choose a door, my boy, or your soul will be singing falsetto in hell.’ I got up and walked towards the corridor as the audience began to chant the countdown. ‘…10 - 9 - 8 -7….’ I chose a blue door, swung it open, and stepped right through. This is a dream, I was convinced, they can’t really hurt me. I found myself standing in the kind of living room you found in those old homesteads way out west, you know the type, stone fireplace, wooden rafters, a stag’s head mounted on the wall, and a pair of Winchester rifles criss-crossed above the flag of Texas. A real frontier home, it even smelled of pinewood and gun polish. I saw no immediate danger here. There was an old grandmother sitting in a rocking chair by the fireplace. She was knitting and there was a good-sized fire blazing in the hearth beside her. The rocking chair creaked as the granny rocked back and forth and her needles clicked like insect mandibles as she knitted. She looked about ninety. An old radio sat beside her, playing Edith Piaf’s, “La Vie En Rose”, the song accompanied by the crackling sound of vinyl. Across the room there was a door with a sign hung on it that read: WAY OUT, FUCK-ADOO! I was about to head towards the door when all at once the music stopped and instantly the granny was on her feet, sniffing the air and swinging her head back and forth like a two-legged bloodhound, and Jesus, did she move fast, one moment she was sitting peacefully in that rocking chair, the next moment she was standing primed for action. That’s when I noticed she had no eyes. Where her eyes should have been there were smaller versions of her mouth, teeth snapping and grinding, and her actual mouth was huge, it literally split the lower part of her face in two, with steel teeth bared and glinting as she sniffed at the air. My skin went cold at the sight of her. I realized that if I made the slightest sound that creature would be on me in a split second. The music started up again and slowly the granny sank back down on the rocking chair and resumed knitting. I breathed a sigh and started across the room as carefully and as quietly as I could. I was about a quarter of the way into the room when the music stopped again and instantly that old woman was on her feet and sniffing at the air. I froze. I stood there for about half a minute, watching that monster swing its head blindly back and forth, its three mouths gaping wide, a blood red tongue sliding out of each and licking parched lips. I started moving again as soon as the music resumed and the granny settled back to her knitting. I was almost there, four more steps and I’d reach the exit, I was beginning to think I’d make it, when the music stopped and simultaneously a floorboard creaked beneath my foot. I winced and turned to see if the granny had been alerted only to see her coming at me with the speed of a mountain lion, her steel teeth snapping, the smaller mouths stretched wide, like black gaping holes in her head, and I was so shocked I stumbled back with a wild cry, throwing an arm up to defend myself. Her teeth closed around my forearm and the pain was excruciating, I screamed in agony and lashed out at her, punching her repeatedly in the head, but I couldn’t loosen her grip, she was growling, like an animal, and I remember her strength was incredible, she was literally driving me back against the wall and I just had the presence of mind to reach up and snatch one of those revolvers down and sticking the barrel into one of those gaping mouths I pulled the trigger. The back of her head exploded and she dropped like a sack of potatoes and bleeding heavily from my forearm I crossed the rest of the room, flung the EXIT door open and barged through. * I opened my eyes, choking and gasping for breath, and there was a man crouched over me and he was grinning from ear to ear. ‘Jesus,’ he said, ‘I thought you was a gonner.’ I leaned over and threw up a gallon of water and then I gasped, ‘what happened?’ ‘I fished you out of the river,’ the man said, ‘I think maybe you was trying to kill yourself but that ain’t for me to say.’ I looked around. I was lying by the river and the Troll bridge was about ten meters away and I remember everything, crossing the bridge and flinging myself into the water, and dying, and waking up on that show, and I remembered Mr Pontiac and all those contestants, and just remembering them I leaned sideways and threw up again. ‘Just take it easy,’ the man said, ‘you’ve been through one helluva wash and rinse.’ I’ve never been so happy to be alive. I told him so. ‘You are a luck sum bitch,’ he agreed, ‘but we got to get you to a hospital, looks like you cut yourself on something.’ Looking down at my forearm I saw what he was pointing at, the bloody tooth marks of that old woman puncturing my flesh. * C.Deluna submitted by /u/ChikeDeluna to r/nosleep [link] [comments]
r/nosleep ChikeDeluna Mar 2, 2018